..'■■.■■■ .' 
 
 * ""•" , ' 
 
 -,'*'.■.». y S • 
 
 m0- 
 
 &»&»« 
 
CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME 
 OF THE SAGE ENDOWMENT 
 FUND GIVEN IN 1891 BY 
 
 HENRY WILLIAMS SAGE 
 
Cornell University Library 
 
 PS 3515.A5994E2 
 
 Earth-born! / 
 
 3 1924 022 459 931 
 
The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924022459931 
 
EARTH BORN 
 
 BY 
 
 SPIRITO GENTIL. 
 
 A NOVEL OF THE MISTY PAST— 
 THE STORY OF A STRANGE SEARCH— 
 A TALE OF THE BEGINNING— 
 A ROMANCE OF THE END. 
 
 [ Copyright 1889, by G-. W. Hanna. All rights reserved. ] 
 
 published by • • -y )< i p\, 
 
 THE PRESS BUREAU, ) 
 1267 BROADWAY, s 
 
 NEW YORK CITY. / ^ 
 
 1889. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 ' For Twenty Years I have Guarded Her Entranced Body.' 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 " This is a Strange World." 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 The Veiled Figure of Isis in the Curtained Chamber. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 The Secret Crypt and its Occupants. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 The Shadows Gather Round the Searchers. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 The Wonderful Essence which Produces Coma. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 The Last Day on Earth. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 " Seek me not in the Realms of Space.'' 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 Eve Found in Lilith's Power. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 Back to Earth — The Bodies Missing. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 The Mystery of the Catacombs. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 The "Sons of Isis." 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 " I am Adrian ! Where is She ? " 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 " In Coming Centuries we May Meet Again." 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 It was in 1885, and I had been assigned to report 
 the supposed coming war between Russia and 
 Turkey. All indications being favorable for peace, 
 however, at this time I was simply engaged in look- 
 ing up matters of peculiar interest, sending in a letter 
 now and then as chance favored me, for I had left 
 European Turkey and was traversing her dominions 
 in Asia. 
 
 Our caravan had departed from Bagdad, with its 
 narrow, dirty streets, its hundred mosques, and its 
 numerous bazaars, some time before, and we were 
 nearing Mecca, after a tiresome and rather uninter- 
 esting journey mainly through Arabian deserts. 
 The day had been very sultry, and men and camels 
 were quietly resting preparatory for a fresh start in 
 the early morning hours, when Hulaku, the queer 
 Maronite from Damascus, entered my tent and 
 handed me roll of manuscript, written in pure Italian, 
 stating that it was the last instalment of that strange 
 story which he had daily been presenting to me. 
 I had never seen the man until he joined the cara- 
 van with a party some ten days before; but at his ' 
 first glance toward me he seemed taken with my 
 
VI 
 
 appearance, and upon learning that I was a news- 1 
 paper correspondent, from some of his acquaintances,; 
 he had the same night brought a roll, such as he now 
 handed me. He stated that he received what was 
 written therein from a wonderful ebony figure, which 
 the Mahometans of Damascus had purchased from 
 him a short time before, and that he was now travel- 
 ing with it, in company with some of the purchasers, 
 to place it in the famous Kaaba, or House of the 
 Prophet, at Mecca, over the Black Stone which all 
 true sons of Islam believe the Angel Gabriel brought 
 there to form the foundation of the edifice. Each night 
 I thanked him, as the roll was presented, promis- 
 ing that the story should be translated and published 
 in English, as he faithfully declared that the figure 
 commanded him to give it to me with this injunc- 
 tion. I laughed at his queer ideas, but took the 
 rolls, and agreed to publish them under the author- ' 
 ship of Spirito Gentil, as that was the name signed. 
 
 My promise has been fulfilled, and the story is 
 before you. 
 
 Very respectfully, 
 
 THE EDITOR. 
 
 New York, Oct. i, 1889. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 
 "FOR TWENTY YEARS I HAVE GUARDED HER EN- 
 TRANCED BODY." 
 
 It was in the year 178 — , in the reign of Louis 
 XVI. and Marie Antoinette. The shadows of night 
 had fallen over gay Paris, and one by one the work- 
 men of the day and the roysterers of the evening 
 parted company with their comrades, and bade 
 good-night to the Rue St. Honore, leaving only the 
 faint light of an occasional street lamp and the hur- 
 ried tread of some belated wanderer to remind the 
 world that it was not death which reigned through- 
 out the neighborhood, but that his twin brother 
 slumber, had set his seal upon most of the inhabi- 
 tants. 
 
 And yet all were not asleep, for behind two of the 
 curtained windows of a handsome residence gleamed 
 a dull, reddish light, and ever and anon a figure 
 could be faintly discerned moving about the apart- 
 ment. 
 
 Presently one of the seeming wanderers stops 
 opposite the house, looks with a keen scrutiny up 
 and down the street, and then swiftly crosses the 
 road, and stops at the door, not with the bold free- 
 dom of the fearless guest who knows he is welcome, 
 but with the stealthy step of one who has his reasons 
 for thus avoiding the servants at this hour. He 
 quietly turns the bolt. The door as silently opens, 
 
8 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 after a moment's delay, and without a word, the 
 visitor mounts the stairs, and stands upon the thresh- 
 old of the lighted chamber. 
 
 Within it a middle-aged man, evidently busy with 
 his thoughts, sits gazing dreamily at a miniature 
 lying upon a table before him. 
 
 " May your thoughts be merrier than mine to- 
 night, Minotti," and as the strong tones of the visitor 
 reached the other, he started slightly, and turned 
 with a smile that had more of sadness than of pleas- 
 ure in it. 
 
 " Welcome, Adrian. So you keep your word, and 
 are here to learn the truth to-night. I had expected 
 you, and yet hoped you would not come." 
 
 " 1 know it, and yet I must sometime learn what 
 you alone will tell me. I have waited so long, so 
 patiently for this hour, and now it is at hand. Keep 
 me not in suspense, my more than father, but tell me 
 all. Once more, as I have asked a thousand times, 
 what and who did my birth design me to be, and 
 how comes it that I am what I am ? " 
 
 And with these words the young man, for he was 
 young, threw himself upon a sofa, and looked ex- 
 pectantly into Minotti' s face. 
 
 The elder man sighed heavily, and the shadows 
 deepened upon his sombre face as he looked into that 
 of his visitor. After a short, but searching scrutiny, 
 he took up the miniature, and gazing at it a moment, 
 handed it to the young man. It bore the likeness of 
 a beautiful woman. The face was oval, the nose 
 Grecian, the lips delicately curved in a sad, yet 
 sweet expression, the chin small and rounded, the 
 hair golden, the eyes large and grey, and out of them 
 looked a soul and a nature so true and so pure, so 
 
EARTH-BORN. 9 
 
 spiritual, so refined, so far removed from the grosser 
 elements of Earth, that one was almost led to ask, is 
 this really the face of some living woman, or is it the 
 ideal of a master artist, a portrait of some lovely 
 vision pictured by genius and penciled by art ? 
 
 The young man gazed long and earnestly at the 
 portrait, and then looking at Minotti said slowly : 
 
 " It is the face of an angel, not of a woman. Who 
 is she, and what had she to do with my life ?" 
 
 " For her sake I became a forsworn priest, and 
 through the influences with which ' she was sur- 
 rounded I have well nigh lost all the beliefs which 
 my order hold most sacred, all the faith with which 
 the church so firmly clasps my brothers. Perdition 
 may claim me for its own, but the seed sown cannot 
 be uprooted. The new and strange beliefs engen- 
 dered cannot be overthrown. 
 
 " For years have I, the so-called Religious Priest 
 of St. Medard, for when I gained that name I was a 
 true priest, carried in my heart and brain a struggle 
 which at last has overpowered all my early teach- 
 ings, and leads me into an open sea of inquiry and 
 doubt, where nature reigns, and the combat between 
 set beliefs and unknown possibilities is sharply de- 
 fined. 
 
 " This is the so-called age of reason, and yet mys- 
 ticism finds more devotees than the church. New 
 and strange beliefs are permeating the hearts of the 
 people, more than is the love of Christianity ; and this 
 pure face, with its image ever graven in my memory, 
 is the one bright star which I have followed, and 
 through such pursuit, have neither found content, or 
 knowledge sufficient to carry me where she dwells." 
 
 " You speak in riddles to-night, and I fail to grasp 
 
IO EARTII-BOUN. 
 
 your meaning. You are still a faithful priest, and 
 your parish has no fault to find. What more can 
 you ask? "and the young man half rose from the 
 sofa as he spoke, and gazed upon his companion. 
 
 " What more can I ask?"' repeated Minotti, while 
 a new and strange expression to Adrian swept over 
 his usually sombre face. " I can and do ask for a 
 knowledge that will free me from Earthly thraldom, 
 and lead me to where this face, livirig not dead, 
 awaits me. To that part of this wide Universe 
 where Earthly ones may go by the aid of science 
 without awaiting for that death which the church 
 holds can alone free the soaring spirit and the tram- 
 meled will of man from this sphere. It is the aim of 
 all my research to follow where this pure face has 
 fled, and return with her." 
 
 "And is she dead?" questioned Adrian, sorrow- 
 fully. 
 
 " Dead, no. She lives. The ravages of death have 
 never marred the beauty of that face. She was the 
 victim of a mystic conspiracy, so strange that man 
 would not believe it. No court can punish, for it 
 is far beyond the reach of mortal laws. Dead to all 
 the world, she lives — living, her soul and spirit are 
 ranging through space, while her body, lifelike and 
 free from death, remains in my charge awaiting her 
 return to claim it." 
 
 And Minotti's eyes flashed as he gazed into 
 Adrian's, and appeared to challenge his rising won- 
 der with unearthly fire. 
 
 The young man gazed at him in rising anxiety. In 
 all his Remembrance of Minotti, he had seen but the 
 kindly priest, sad and downcast at times, but always 
 self contained, grave, gentle. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 1 
 
 But this evening all was changed, and lashed by 
 his memories of the past, the shadows of life cast 
 their fitful influence over him, and transformed his 
 character, bringing forth a passionate, unholy phase, 
 and Adrian was astonished at the change it 
 wrought. 
 
 He thought his erstwhile sombre companion had 
 suddenly become insane, so brilliant was the pierc- 
 ing gaze of the deep set grey eyes, and so strange 
 his words. 
 
 " Yes," muttered the priest, " they .drove her spirit 
 forth, but for twenty long years I have guarded her 
 entranced body from harm, and now the time has 
 finally arrived when I can unfold the secret to 
 you. 
 
 " You wish to know who you are, and the history 
 of your people, which I have so zealously guarded. 
 Then know that you are the only son and heir of a 
 once noble family, rich and learned, now fallen and 
 dishonored. 
 
 " By some trick of mystic sorcery, by continual 
 working upon his mind through charlatanism, mixed 
 with some truths, your father -became an easy prey 
 to machinations too intricate for me to unravel fully 
 with my limited knowledge. At the time I knew 
 nothing, and simply thought him a partially insane 
 mystic, searching for that arcane knowledge which 
 the church so strenuously forbids. 
 
 " But for her sake, your mother's, she whose face 
 you see before you in that miniature, I took a step 
 one fatal night which has proven the entering wedge 
 that split the rock of safety upon which I previously 
 stood, and let in the conflict which has since wrecked 
 my usefulness, and made me, at times feel and know 
 
12 EARTH-BORN. '-' 
 
 that I was doomed should the Cardinal but discover 
 to what extent my research has carried me." 
 
 The priest stopped, sighed heavily, and bowing 
 his head upon his hands, continued. 
 
 "Y our father was a strange man, Adrian, and few — 
 not even your mother — understood him. He was 
 given over body and soul to practices not approved 
 by the church, although followed by many of the 
 members of numerous secret societies in that day, 
 and since, for France and Europe are filled with 
 them, even to-day. 
 
 " In youth he had been a great student, and when I 
 met him he was long since sated with the ordinary 
 things of this life, and was deeply engaged in endeav- 
 ors to unravel the mysteries of nature which sur- 
 round us. 
 
 " He was feared by his neighbors, and sought the 
 companionship of those like himself,' men of science, 
 mystics, followers of Paracelsus and Christian Rosen- 
 kreutz, and often of charlatans who impose upon the 
 world till discovered in their falsity. 
 
 " Among the curious beliefs which he indulged in 
 was that mind was superior to matter to such a de- 
 gree that the latter was subservient in all things, and 
 that the spirit and the soul could throw off this mortal 
 body and soar through space at will, returning when 
 desired, even after years of absence, provided always 
 that the life principle in the body left behind was 
 sufficient to keep it intact, and not allow it to decay 
 in the interval. 
 
 " He held that man was composed of four distinct 
 elements, as follows : 
 
 " ist. Spirit, or mind, the intellectual, reasoning 
 principle, which never d,ies, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 3 
 
 " 2d. The soul, which envelops the spirit, and is 
 part of the nebulae from which Earth was originally 
 formed, and therefore Earthly, and surrounding all 
 Earthly things, conforming to the shape of that sub- 
 stance which it attached itself to, and eventually dis- 
 persing after death. 
 
 " 3d. The life principle, existent alike in every 
 living thing, man, tree, or plant, and, 
 
 " 4th. The body or matter. 
 
 "He claimed that the life principle and the body 
 could be held in abeyance by the will of the spirit, 
 and that the stilled heart could be revived and the 
 seeming dead revivified, provided that accident or 
 decay had not injured the vital parts to a fatal degree, 
 and that certain laws of nature were complied with." 
 
 " Who was my father, and who this lady ? Tell 
 me their names," interrupted Adrian anxiously. 
 
 Minotti hesitated a moment, and then said : " Have 
 patience, and you will very soon know all. Before 
 mentioning their names, let me tell you something 
 of their history. 
 
 " As I was saying, your father held that the spirit 
 could desert the body at will. 
 
 " He believed that the human body, like that of the 
 despised serpent, the lowly frog, the sluggish croco- 
 dile, and certain animals which spend half their lives 
 in a torpid state, requiring no food when in this con- 
 dition, could be reduced to the same degree of tor- 
 por, and lie dormant for months, aye, years if neces- 
 sary, under applications of the same law which 
 governs the above animals and reptiles. 
 
 " In proof of this he cited numerous cases of differ- 
 ent people who had been thrown into cataleptic 
 trances, lasting for weeks, and he held that in such 
 
14 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 cases the accidental workings of this law of nature 
 had accomplished the end he believed in and desired 
 to fully master, viz : 
 
 " That the spirit had left the body, and the life 
 principle, which he believed was electric, had be- 
 come dormant, yet not extinct, and that under just 
 such conditions, the body could lie for years, if de- 
 sired, while the spirit soared away into this and other 
 worlds, bereft of everything Earthly which clogs and 
 impedes its flight." 
 
 " This is a grand belief." 
 
 " Yes, in some ways, but he held other beliefs which 
 were equally strange, and not calculated to re-assure 
 mortals. 
 
 " He was a disbeliever in God, not originally, but 
 was led into it by other beliefs. 
 
 " He was likewise a follower of Simon Magus, a 
 delver into what are known as the black arts, and a 
 deep student of the rules which governed the Rosi- 
 crucians, or the followers of the Rosy Cross. 
 
 " Through his enthusiasm he was frequently im- 
 posed upon by charlatans, and it was his faith in a 
 band of them, linked together for purposes of plun- 
 der, though professing the highest beliefs as their 
 standard, holding a creed so high and noble that it 
 well might attract a great mind tired and weary of 
 this world, that he and your beautiful mother lost 
 their identity and their fortunes, and to this same 
 cause you have lost your name, inherited station, 
 and wealth of your ancestors." 
 
 " How is this? You speak in riddles." 
 
 " Your father and your mother were the Count 
 Jules and the Countess Lena Balzac, and you are 
 their only living representative." 
 
EARTH-BORN. J 5 
 
 " The — Count — Jules Balzac — my — father ! He ! 
 who murdered his beautiful wife, and then made 
 away with himself and fortune together ! No — no ! 
 Not this. My father was surely an honorable man, 
 and this Count, he was a devil incarnate," gasped 
 Adrian. 
 
 " No. Not a devil. Simply a deluded man, who 
 sacrificed all, his life, wife and fortune in behalf of 
 an idea, which you have but just said was a grand 
 one." 
 
 " Balzac le Diable, my father ! Ah, no wonder you 
 refused my questioning. And, now, I think of it, 
 this very house was his, and people shun it even to- 
 day, although it has been years since — since — " 
 
 " Since he .made his last great sacrifice. Yes, it 
 has been twenty years since I last metthe Count and 
 the Countess in this very room. 
 
 " Twenty years ago to-night. 
 
 " And the next morning all Paris rang with the 
 murder of the Countess Balzac, the suicide of her 
 husband, the Count, and the failure of their once 
 great fortunes. But the world failed to understand, it 
 never will understand, his motives, or his character." 
 
 " What were they, then ? Tell me, his heir to in- 
 famy, that I may strengthen my nature to bear this 
 disgrace." 
 
 " There is no disgrace, even if you come before 
 the world as Adrian, Count Balzac, but you need not 
 unless you choose do so. You can remain plain 
 Adrian Courcey as long as you will. But I repeat 
 there is no disgrace. 
 
 " Your father laid down his life through belief in a 
 fatal idea, and it was the wish of the Countess to ac- 
 company him in the trial. I think, perhaps, she 
 
l6 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 thought it would be a long farewell, and wjshed it 
 as a glad release from the trials of life. If so, she 
 gained her desire, and swiftly." 
 
 " Tell me of it, and convince me if you can, that he 
 was guiltless." 
 
 " Twenty years ago to-night I was summoned to 
 confess the Count Jules and Countess Lena Balzac, 
 whom I understood from the messenger, were going 
 abroad on the morrow. 
 
 " I came here, and was shown to this room. I 
 came in, sat down, and soon the Count appeared. 
 
 " He was not a favorite with the church, which 
 refused approval of his practices. Never before, 
 although I had been the family confessor for several 
 years, had I been called upon to perform that office 
 for him. Indeed, I had heard that he never con- 
 fessed. Believed in no God. Needed no priest. 
 
 " As he entered the room he bowed in his courtly 
 way, and said, fixing his eyes upon me as he spoke: 
 
 " ' Father Minotti, I am going on a journey. It 
 may be long, it may be short. The Countess accom- 
 panies me, by her own request. I sent for you in her 
 behalf, as a priest of the church, in which she thor- 
 oughly believes. 
 
 " For myself, you know I make few professions of 
 belief, and among those few, the creed of Christian- 
 ity is not included. If, however, as a man, you are 
 willing to accept a confidence of a rather unusual 
 nature, and will give me your word not to reveal 
 what is told you until the appointed time, I shall be 
 very glad to avail myself of this opportunity to con- 
 fide a secret to you.' 
 
 " ' Does it concern your soul ? ' I asked. 
 
 " He laughed grimly, and replied. ' My soul, aye, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 7 
 
 that it does, and my body also, but my soul and 
 spirit most of all.' 
 
 '^' Then,' said I, ' I will accept your confidence as 
 a man, and keep it as a priest' 
 
 " ' Well said, Father Minotti, and now listen, for 
 as both man and priest you have given your word 
 to retain what I tell you until such time as you are 
 released. 
 
 " ' Know then, that the journey I make to-morrow 
 is a voyage of the soul and spirit, out of the body, 
 which I leave behind, and in your keeping until I 
 return to claim it, not at resurrection day, but when 
 I have fulfilled the desire of my heart, and journeyed 
 where I will.' 
 
 " ' But, Count,' I exclaimed. 
 
 " ' Listen first,' he continued. 
 
 " ' Know that I believe in the transmigration of 
 spirit. In the entire freedom of the spirit from the 
 body at will. In the ability of the spirit to depart 
 from this Earthly covering, and soar through bound- 
 less space to other worlds, to Jupiter, to Mars, to 
 Saturn, to Venus, and all the bright array of planets 
 which are far beyond the reach of mortal eye. 
 
 " ' I likewise believe that the body can be kept for 
 years without food, without drink, and free from 
 decay, provided the life principle is stupefied, not 
 killed, and that the body is kept free from accidents 
 which would deprive the vital parts of their func- 
 tions. 
 
 " ' I have discovered that the life principle is 
 stupefied when the body is entranced, or when it is 
 overpowered by certain peculiar practices, and a 
 powerful drug or essence which simply is a trance 
 producer, and not really a poison. For poison, 
 
 2 
 
1 8 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 destroys, while this does not kill, but simply suspends 
 the functions. 
 
 " ' Sooner or later, a dormant body, made so under 
 favorable conditions, will come to life when re- 
 entered by the spirit. 
 
 " ' Know also, that the spirit leaves the body under 
 these dormant conditions, as it does sometimes in 
 sleep, in dreams, in trances, aye, and in death, 
 although in the latter case it never returns, for the 
 life principle is then completely destroyed. The 
 dead body has no use for the living spirit, which in 
 itself can never die. 
 
 " ' Know also, that the soul, the covering of the 
 spirit, resembles the body in shape, and is the 
 essence of the Earth. 
 
 "'That all the desires, hopes, aspirations, faults, 
 of each individual are contained in the soul, the same 
 out of as in the body, and that each soul could 
 be recognized by those who knew its body upon 
 Earth could it but be seen with the lens of the mor- 
 tal eye, out of which the spirit sees while in the body. 
 
 " ' However, as the body alone is material, so the 
 body alone has brute, material power, and the spirit, 
 freed from the body, has no power to protect the 
 body, or to assist it in any material danger which 
 threatens it. 
 
 " ' The spirit can impress by visions, dreams, 
 thoughts and premonitions, other spirits, but this 
 is all. 
 
 " ' The material, or bodily power, being absent, the 
 spirit has no material force to rely upon whatever. 
 Consequently it must act through the minds and 
 not the bodies of mortal men when out of the body 
 itself, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 9 
 
 " ' I wish to impress this upon you fully, so that 
 you may appreciate the utter helplessness of the 
 spirit in a material way when out of the body, and 
 that you may also know how important it is to keep 
 the body intact and free from injury while the spirit 
 is absent, so that when it returns it may find its 
 house habitable, in condition to receive it, and the 
 life principle not destroyed while in its dormant 
 state.' 
 
 " ' And what do you propose to do ? ' I asked, with 
 great misgivings. 
 
 " ' I intend to take a spirit journey with the Count- 
 ess, and leave our bodies in your keeping until we 
 return to claim them, and renew our mortal life.' 
 
 " ' And when will this be ?' I asked, thinking to 
 humor him out of this project. 
 
 " ' We shall return when we have explored the 
 Universe,' he answered, ' and its dimensions being 
 utterly unknown our stay cannot be limited to days 
 and weeks, or even years as yet. If satisfied, we 
 shall remain away for years, perhaps forever, but if 
 we fail in finding what we wish, we may return at 
 once.' 
 
 " ' And do you run no risk in this spirit enterprise ?' 
 I asked. 
 
 " ' None, save in leaving the body to be cared for 
 by mortals who often think it dead when it simply 
 lies stupefied, and treat it accordingly, bury it, burn 
 it, mutilate it, or drive the life completely out of it 
 by various practices.' 
 
 " ' And if I refuse to take care of the bodies when 
 the spirits have fled ? ' I asked. 
 
 '"Then will you never know another peaceful 
 moment if we return to Earth, For spirits have this 
 
20 EARTH-BORN. / 
 
 power left, to haunt and impress mortals wi^M fear 
 continually, and while they cannot do bodily, injury, 
 they can so punish them mentally that they often 
 seek death as a release from torture.' 
 
 " ' But the Countess Lena, will she willingly go on 
 this mad journey ? ' I exclaimed, beginning to realize 
 that his mind was made up fully. 
 
 "'At her special request we go together. We 
 have taken spirit journeys before, but then she had 
 no voice in the matter. Her spirit was under my 
 control, and followed me.' 
 
 " ' You must be mad,' I rejoined, feeling terrified 
 at his words, ' for I am her confessor, and she has 
 never mentioned this to me.' 
 
 '"No. She never knew anything of it when I 
 returned with her to the body, for there is one pecu- 
 liarity about journeys taken in that way. It is this. 
 They are not remembered in the body. 
 
 " ' The faculty of memory is really more of a 
 human than a spirit faculty, in this, that the human 
 memory is a photograph gallery, upon which each 
 act of life is photographed and kept minutely. The 
 negatives in this gallery, so to speak, can be destroyed, 
 as is frequently done, by spells of sickness, blows upon 
 the head or falls, which by acting upon the material 
 body destroys the memory, but not the spirit, which 
 simply reads the memory, as the reader does a book. 
 
 " ' Upon this book of memory are left only such 
 impressions as come to us in mortal life, the book, 
 or gallery, itself, being mortal. Consequently the 
 spirit freed from the body, has no tablet of human 
 memory to refer to and record its experiences, and 
 when the spirit returns to the body all memory of 
 what happened in that state is obliterated, unless 
 
EARTH-BORN. 21 
 
 arrangements are made to retain the experiences in 
 other ways. 
 
 " ' But the spirit has a memory of what occurs in 
 this state, and every time it re-enters that condition 
 it remembers what took place in previous states of 
 the same kind in the same life. This is spirit 
 memory, not human memory, however. It can 
 never be destroyed.' 
 
 " ' And does the freed spirit remember the experi- 
 ences it passed through in the mortal body ?' I 
 asked. 
 
 " ' The spirit memory records and retains every- 
 thing, not only in the body, but out of it, while the 
 human memory is often defective. Should you ever 
 free your soul and spirit from the material surround- 
 ing it, and range through space at will, you will 
 better understand these things. I have done so. 
 You may do so if you will. I talk now to the man, 
 not to the priest. 
 
 " ' God forbid that I should ever do so,' I devoutl)' 
 said, ' until my appointed time, when I shall bid 
 farewell to the body forever.' 
 
 " ' As you please, but remember this, that it is 
 nature, only, and her laws, which can so act upon 
 the human system. 
 
 " ' The same law of life governs the despised 
 serpent that governs man, yet we set our minds 
 loftily above it, and say, you have no spirit which 
 lives hereafter, we have. 
 
 " ' My belief is so grand, so liberal, that I believe 
 each animal endowed with some spirit element, as 
 well as life principle, for without spirit elements, the 
 life principle is useless, and could not even provide 
 for itself. 
 
22 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " ' You call it instinct in the brute, and soul or 
 spirit in man, yet some brutes show more spirit 
 element than some men, more affection, less cruelty, 
 more faith, less selfishness '. 
 
 " 'This is blasphemy,' I said. 
 
 " ' Against man, not nature. But we will not dis- 
 cuss it. Nothing save spirit life experience will 
 ever teach humanity how crude are human ideas, 
 how limited is human knowledge, and how little we 
 really understand the world about us and its 
 mysteries. 
 
 " ' I go to explore them, do you remain behind and 
 carefully tend the shell I leave with you. 
 
 " ' But remember this, that spirits cannot only 
 return to their own bodies, but can enter others, and 
 fight for possession, sometimes conquering the 
 weaker soul element, rendering the human either 
 better or worse than before. 
 
 " ' Neither wall, or fire, or water, can stop the 
 freed spirit. It is like the wind, it is like the air. 
 It is here, it is there. It goes where it will and 
 nothing save a stronger spirit power can deter it. 
 
 " ' I promise you now, that if you fail in attendance 
 upon my body, I will fight with your soul for posses- 
 sion of your body, and I shall win if I attempt it. 
 
 " ' And now good-night and farewell, I must go.' 
 • " ' But stay a moment, what shall be done with 
 your body should this prove true ? ' I cried. 
 
 " ' She will tell you. I go to explore and must 
 prepare. 
 
 " ' Ere we meet again the mysteries of life and the 
 silences of death, the throes of the earthquake and 
 the rush of the tornado, the grand depths of the 
 fathomless ocean and the limitless spaces beyond the 
 
EARTH-BORN. 23 
 
 stars, beyond our sun, all that the Universe contains, 
 shall be laid before me like an open book, 
 
 " ' Grovel in this little world, Minotti, and seek to 
 console yourself for its want of satisfaction to your 
 spirit in hopes of a life beyond. 
 
 " ' I go to explore that life before my time. Fare- 
 well ! ' 
 
 " His eyes blazed as he spoke, and the daring spirit 
 of the man shone out of them with enthusiastic fer- 
 vor. He disappeared, and I felt strangely awed, yet 
 attracted by his words. What did they mean ? 
 Could it be true, or was he insane -? Certainly the 
 latter, I reasoned. 
 
 " I had just made up my mind to follow and argue 
 him out of his purpose, or, failing in that, to implore 
 him to attempt his experiment alone and not involve 
 the Countess in it, when the door opened and she 
 appeared. 
 
 " What a vision of loveliness she then presented. 
 Never had I seen her so sweetly sad, so resigned, so 
 beautiful. She stood a moment looking at me, with 
 her great grey searching eyes, as if questioning my 
 very thought^, and then said : 
 
 " ' Father, I have sinned against the church and 
 God. Upraid me not. Seek not to dissuade me, it 
 will be useless,' and her tones were firm, though sad. 
 
 " How it came about I know not, but it seemed as 
 if my powers of reasoning were deadened within me 
 when I looked at her. I saw and felt it would be 
 useless to argue or implore, and she divined it. 
 Still I spoke calmly : 
 
 " ' Confess to God and the church ; pray for 
 strength and it will come.' 
 
 " ' Too late for strength to avail me now. What I 
 
24 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 have felt since I first met Count Balzac will soon 
 come to pass. For good or for evil, his spirit con- 
 trols mine, and I follow where he leads. 
 
 " ' Do not waste your arguments upon the inevit- 
 able, but listen, while I may tell. 
 
 " ' The Count has told you we go on a journey, 
 and that our stay is uncertain. I go willingly, 
 gladly, but ere I go, to you, my friend and my con- 
 fessor, I confide my child. 
 
 " ' Should I not return for years, rear him in the 
 belief that he is an orphan, for I seem to feel that it 
 is the safer way. Give him the name of my father's 
 house and call him Adrian Courcey. 
 
 " ' If in twenty years from to-night I have not re- 
 turned to claim him, then in your judgment you 
 may tell him all. It is the Count's wish and my 
 own.' 
 
 " ' In twenty years I may be dead,' I answered as 
 in a dream. 
 
 " ' Then let' the mystery of his house die with you. 
 It is better thus, perhaps, for know that my great 
 fortune is so fixed that his life would be in danger 
 as my son and heir, were he left alone in the world 
 as such. In twenty years he will have reached man- 
 hood and can defend himself from enemies now pow- 
 erful' 
 
 " ' You are fully determined upon your course, 
 regardless of all consequences ? ' I said. 
 
 " ' I am fully determined. I hope for the best, and 
 that we shall shortly return, but if not, then remem- 
 ber, and above all keep your knowledge secret, for 
 my sake. 
 
 " ' Let the world think what it will. I shall be be- 
 yond it. But my Adrian will be here, and I shall 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 25 
 
 see him again. I feel it. He shall see me as you see 
 me now and shall talk to me as you talk, in his man- 
 hood.' 
 • " ' When do you go, and how ? ' 
 
 " ' In a little while, and by means of this,' and she 
 held a vial of clear liquid, pure and golden-hued, to 
 the light. 
 
 " A thought flashed over me. ' Let me see it,' I 
 cried eagerly. 
 
 " She smiled sadly and handed it to me, saying : 
 
 " ' I divine your purpose, but it is useless. Still, 
 . you may keep it, and if at some time you would join 
 the world of disembodied souls, this will aid you. 
 But it is the final step only. Before the draught is 
 taken, the body must be prepared by fasting, and 
 the mind by research, for the more you subdue the 
 body, the greater is the mind master of it, and the 
 easier it becomes to leave it. 
 
 " ' Study what you will find in this room, and you 
 will learn how to master your own spirit.' 
 
 " ' Countess, your words terrify me for the safety 
 of your soul hereafter. You were not always as 
 you are to-night,' I answered. 
 
 " ' No. I feel strangely different to-night from ever 
 before, and yet I have a dim recollection that I have 
 felt this way in some degree at times, but not so 
 strongly as now. 
 
 " ' But listen, for the hour is drawing near when 
 I must go. I charge you to watch over my child as 
 I will ever watch over you both. Follow your im- 
 pressions regarding him, for if possible, I will im- 
 press you in his behalf. Educate him, but not as a 
 priest. Some day he may come to his own, when 
 his enemies and mine are at rest.' 
 
26 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 "Here she sighed deeply, and walking to that_ 
 portrait which you see panelled over the mantel- 
 piece, pressed a secret spring, and disclosed a hidden 
 recess behind the picture. Drawing from it a packet 
 and a miniature, she handed them to me with these 
 words : 
 
 " ' On the twentieth anniversary of to-night, should 
 you both live, you are free to disclose to the heir of 
 our house his true name and station. Show him this 
 miniature of his mother, tell him of her sorrow at 
 leaving him, of her uncertainty and doubt regarding 
 the future, and open this packet, which will explain 
 some things now unexplainable. 
 
 " ' Count Balzac has charged you with the mission 
 of watching over the empty dormant body. I charge 
 you with a holier mission, that of watching over and 
 caring for the living body and the budding spirit. 
 As you treat my child, so may Heaven remember 
 you, for my sake and his. 
 
 " ' You will find in yonder recess the Count's 
 sacred books, which he bade me confide to you. 
 Delve not into these mysteries, if you would be con- 
 tent with the world around you, and remain a faith- 
 ful priest. 
 
 " ' At your sanctuary you will find a letter, con- 
 taining a sufficient legacy for the education of my 
 Adrian. 
 
 " ' As for our bodies, the Count's and my own, all 
 that will be necessary is to keep them from harm. 
 You will find written instructions in the letter. Re- 
 member my child. Farewell ! till we meet again.' 
 
 " ' When shall that be ? ' I asked in dumb agony. 
 
 " ' To-morrow you shall see my body, and I shall 
 see you. Farewell ! ' 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 27 
 
 " ' I started to my feet, and would have implored 
 her to reconsider, but she suddenly disappeared, 
 seemingly through the solid wall, and I heard the 
 Count's voice, in far away but distinct tones : 
 
 " ' Farewell ! Minotti. You have spoken with her 
 soul to-night. Her body you will find, but not here. 
 Farewell ! till me meet again.' 
 
 " I rushed from the room, and knocked at the door 
 of the Count's apartments. His valet appeared, 
 stating that his master had left the house some mo- 
 ments before, and that he knew not where he had 
 gone. I searched the apartments, but the Count 
 had indeed left. 
 
 " The Countess nad not been seen since early in 
 the evening, and you, a babe of three years, were all 
 that was left of the Balzac race in the house of the 
 Balzacs. I stopped and looked at you, but did not 
 disturb your sleep. You lay so quiet amid these 
 strange scenes that I had not the heart to waken you. 
 
 " I went to the sanctuary, not knowing what else 
 to do, and there I found this letter," and Minotti 
 handed Adrian a faded package. 
 
 Adrian quietly opened the letter, earnestly pe- 
 rused its contents, giving vent to an occasional inter- 
 jection of surprise, finally finished it, and looking up 
 with sudden interest said : 
 
 " Did you find their bodies exactly as described in 
 this letter?" 
 
 " I did, the following day." 
 
 " And were they carried to the tomb, which it 
 seems had been prepared for them in advance, safely 
 and without accident?" 
 
 " Yes, after lying in state here for three days, they 
 were followed to their resting place near Versailles, 
 
28 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 on the private estates of the Count, being denied 
 burial in consecrated ground, as he anticipated and 
 wished, thus rendering the plan an easy one." 
 
 " Have they been there from then till now, and 
 have you seen them since ?" 
 
 " I have seen them since, and they are still in their 
 Egyptian tomb, unnoted by the gay and busy world 
 around, forgotten, and I trust, forgetting." 
 
 " Has no decay marred their features in all these 
 years ? " 
 
 " None. They are as perfect now, and she as beau- 
 tiful, as twenty years ago. In fact, more so, if any- 
 thing. No line of suffering or anxiety dims the 
 beauty of her face. No trace of age throws its disfig- 
 uring shadow over the contour of that lovely form." 
 
 " All this is very strange to me, so much so, that 
 did I not know you well, Minotti, I should say it was 
 the tale of an enthusiast gone mad over the dream- 
 ings of his imagination. 
 
 " I, a Balzac, the heir of a house once fortunate, 
 now fallen, and having a father and a mother liv-. 
 ing, and not dead, though dead to all the world 
 for years. 
 
 " What think you, candidly, Minotti, of this ? Do 
 you believe it ? " 
 
 " I know it. Would to God and the church I did 
 and could not believe it. My life has been harassed 
 for years with this knowledge ; with this secret and 
 its consequences. 
 
 " Now that it is told at last, I feel relieved, but 
 you, who would know, you will not escape, I fear. 
 Knowing some things, you will strive to learn more, 
 as I did, and then farewell to rest and peace and con- 
 tentment with this world." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 2 9 
 
 " You are right. I am not content. My restless 
 spirit already feels the truth of what you say, and 
 yearns and pants for knowledge of the unknowable 
 and unknown to mortals. What my father knew, 
 that will I know, and more, aye, more." 
 
 Adrian arose to his feet as he spoke, and his flash- 
 ing eyes turned from Minotti to the panelled portrait 
 on the wall. 
 
 Was it his imagination ? Did he dream ? or did a 
 faint smile overcast the features of the portrait, and 
 a gleam of life apparently flash from its intelligent 
 eyes. 
 
 "Ha! Minotti, see!" cried Adrian, pointing to 
 the panel, which was slowly opening, as if drawn by 
 invisible hands. 
 
 Minotti looked and shuddered visibly, while an 
 ashen hue overspread his face. He sprang to his 
 feet, and they both gazed intently at the phenomena. 
 The portrait was now apparently still smiling, and 
 within the recess a hand, dimly visible, waved to and 
 fro in the darkness, with the index finger ever point- 
 ing to a roll which lay beneath. 
 
 Adrian sprang forward, as if to grasp the roll, but 
 Minotti gripped his arm and huskily said, 
 
 " One moment, ere you decide. If you knew that 
 inside that panel lay a secret which might ruin your 
 life in this world, and jeopardize your spirit beyond, 
 would you still grasp it ? " 
 
 " Aye, though Death itself, and Hell were now com- 
 bined in yonder recess, and stretched forth their 
 arms to welcome me, still I would fathom this secret. 
 I feel now that I am indeed a Balzac. Knowledge I 
 will possess, be it what it may, and lead to where it 
 will." 
 
30 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 And the enthusiastic young man rushed forward 
 to the cabinet, and again would have grasped the 
 roll, but the portrait swung back, and with a rapid 
 click the panel closed ere he could reach it, while 
 Minotti muttered under his breath, in a relieved 
 whisper : 
 
 " Not yet." 
 
 Adrian turned with a bewildered expression to 
 his companion, whose head was lowered upon his 
 hands. 
 
 Then he looked at the panel, but the shadow of a 
 smile no longer lighted up the dark, foreign features 
 of the portrait, which were now absolutely forbidding 
 in their stern severity. A shade of disappointment 
 also seemed to linger over the features, and the lips 
 appeared ready to open with denunciation, but no 
 sound came from them. 
 
 "How is this Minotti? What does this mean ? " 
 cried Adrian. 
 
 " It means that the power of the living is greater 
 than that of the dead. That the living priest is still 
 mightier than the dead scientist. You may if you 
 must delve into forbidden things, but not until you 
 are prepared," calmly replied Minotti, while beads 
 of perspiration stood upon his forehead, as evidencing 
 the effort he had made. 
 
 ' "Come," he cried, grasping his companion's arm, 
 "the day is breaking, and soon all Paris will be 
 awake. I cautioned you about entering this house, 
 and it will not do for others to see us here tog-ether. 
 Your enemies and mine are watchful of that which 
 they have stolen, and even this property, this house, 
 is no longer your own. Come, ere those awake who 
 should not see. you." And Minotti slipped the pack- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 3 1 
 
 age and the portrait into the folds of his mantle, and 
 started for the door. 
 
 But Adrian still lingered, and gazing at the por- 
 trait said : 
 
 " Whose face is this, so dark and majestic looking ? 
 It must have been an ancient king of the old world." 
 
 " No. It is the portrait of some ancient sorcerer, I 
 believe, and two of them, together with the cabinets 
 and their contents, were purchased by the Count 
 from some dealer in antiquities at Cairo, who had no 
 power to use them. He knew not what they were. 
 
 "Those who would discover the secrets of the 
 cabinet must possess more than ordinary attributes, 
 and you, by evidence to-night, possess them. None 
 living, save yourself and I, know aught but that this 
 is a simple portrait hanging lazily upon the wall of 
 this disused room. 
 
 " But come, and quickly, for the people are stirring 
 below, and they should not see you here." 
 
 And the two slowly and silently reached the land- 
 ing, and Minotti producing a key, unlocked the en- 
 trance, and they stepped out upon the street, care- 
 fully closing the door after them. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 " THIS IS A STRANGE WORLD." 
 
 It was early morning, the harbingers of coming 
 day, the venders of vegetables, cartmen and milk- 
 men were already straggling one by one over the 
 streets which would so soon be alive with the busy 
 rush of Parisian daylight. 
 
 The East was faintly illumined, heralding the ap- 
 proaching morning, and overhead the stars were 
 beginning to lose their brightness and pale before 
 the coming splendor of the fire-girt sun, but far 
 down in the horizon, lingering brightly and shining 
 serenely beautiful and clear, Saturn hung over the 
 world. A blazing planet in limitless space, a bril- 
 liant beacon among the host of shining stars sur- 
 rounding. 
 
 " My star," observed Adrian, " the star of my 
 nativity. They say that Saturn at the natal hour 
 brings much mystery and change to mortals. Of 
 mystery and change my life has been indeed made 
 up, and yet I feel that what I have seen is as nothing 
 to what I will see." 
 
 '' What you have seen to-night prepares you some 
 for what you may see in the future," quietly replied 
 Minotti. 
 
 "And when shall I begin?" eagerly rejoined 
 Adrian. " First of all, and at once, I would go to 
 the buried pyramid on the old estate. I must see 
 the bodies of my parents, and then join them, or 
 
 32 . 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 33 
 
 bring back the wandering spirits to their Earthly 
 homes. 
 
 " My mother, how I long to see her once alive ; 
 to feel a mother's love, to fold her in my arms, for- 
 ever free from trial and solicitude. 
 
 " But have you never felt her presence near you 
 in all these years ? Has no premonition warned you 
 that she might possibly be watching over you in my 
 behalf?" 
 
 " Yes, I have felt her presence. More than that, 
 I have seen her standing near, but ever when I 
 would accost her, she disappears. Latterly, she has 
 not appeared to me, and I have diligently sought 
 her, but without avail," rejoined Minotti. " But we 
 will together visit the resting place where the 
 bodies lie, and the sooner the better, now that you 
 know all." 
 
 "When shall it be?" 
 
 " We will go to the chateau with the rising sun, 
 but will not disturb the sarcophagus until later. 
 There are curious people passing that way occasion- 
 ally, and it is better not to excite a curiosity that 
 is still existent regarding the Chateau Balzac and 
 its owner. There are many strange tales afloat in 
 the neighborhood about the Count, and the people 
 are ever ready for some new development. No vis- 
 itors will stay at the chateau, the report being that 
 it is the home of evil spirits, and to this report we 
 owe our surest way to secrecy, if we are careful. 
 So the sooner we get there the better it will be for 
 our purpose," replied Minotti. 
 
 " How often do you go there, Minotti ? Do you 
 keep guard as was desired, and faithfully ? " 
 
 k ' I keep faithful watch through another, and go 
 
 3 
 
34 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 myself regularly. Do you remember my frequent 
 trips in which you were never allowed to participate ? 
 This was my destination. But here is a cab return- 
 ing doubtless from some late gathering. Hail it, 
 and we start at once." 
 
 Adrian, who was all impatience, hailed the driver, 
 who sleepily asked their destination, and when 
 told it was near Versailles, refused to take the trip, 
 and was about driving on, when Minotti drew out a 
 purse and offered thrice the fare. The offer was 
 tempting, and the cab was engaged. They entered, 
 and were soon speeding away at a fair pace for the 
 mysterious chateau. 
 
 The early and dim light of the coming day height- 
 ened the marked contrast between the faces of the 
 two men. 
 
 Minotti sat back in sombre silence, his generally 
 impassive features and calm demeanor now giving 
 place to an expression of defiant submission, and yet 
 of glad relief, chastened by mental suffering into sad- 
 ness and vague, apprehensive uncertainty. 
 
 He looked the man whose mind was made up for 
 the worst, and yet who hoped for the best under the 
 press of fatality, and the knowledge that sooner or 
 later the coming problem of that day must be met. 
 
 Adrian's countenance, on the contrary, was fairly 
 ablaze with enthusiasm and hope. Determination 
 lurked in the set curve of his lips, and flashed from 
 the bright glance of his brilliant eyes. 
 
 It needed no second glance to tell the careful ob- 
 server that this man's life had undergone some mar- 
 velous change since the previous evening, that will 
 and ambition had awakened at once, and together 
 had clasped hands in a united effort to change the 
 current of his previously inactive life. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 35 
 
 Where would they lead him, those winged coursers 
 of the mind, which, left untrammeled, ever speed on- 
 ward till mortals tire and fall exhausted by the way 
 in vain efforts to keep side by side ? 
 
 The mind and its passions — how they lash our 
 poor bodies into submission, during life, and at the 
 last hour, when the unequal struggle between mind 
 and matter leads to death, how loftily the former 
 soars above the worn out shell, and seeks compan- 
 ionship with kindred spirits elsewhere. 
 
 But the ambition, the will, the desires, are they left 
 behind, buried in the decayed body ? 
 
 Who can of a surety answer ? 
 
 Not Adrian as yet. 
 
 On they sped. Fainter and fainter shone the stars 
 o'erhead — brighter and brighter grew the eastern 
 sky. But far away in the firmament, Saturn still 
 defied the coming day to quench his light, and 
 beamed as brightly as before. 
 
 Soon, ah, soon, Adrian, thy star shall give way to 
 the glorious light of the day god. Soon, ah, soon, 
 shall you enter upon a new existence, and thy pre- 
 vious life shall grow dim before it, as does Saturn 
 before the sunlight. 
 
 And while they are rolling toward the chateau, let 
 us take a brief view of the two men so intimately 
 thrown together. 
 
 Father Minotti, a native of Corsica, had early left 
 that island, and entered the priesthood in Paris, where 
 he had been attached to several parishes during 
 his many years of service to the church. At this time 
 he was attached to the parish of the Church of St. 
 Etienne du Mont, adjoining the Pantheon, and one 
 of the oldest churches of old Paris, but when Adrian 
 
36 EART,H-BORN. 
 
 had been so mysteriously committed to his care, he 
 was a member of the priesthood of St. Medard, and 
 was best known as the Religious Priest of St. Med- 
 ard, a name he had gained by his rigid observance of 
 all the rules and ceremonies of the church. 
 
 In appearance, Father Minotti was of medium 
 height, heavily set, with broad, massive brows, large, 
 intelligent grey eyes, grey hair, and a face whose gen- 
 eral appearance denoted sombre thought and much 
 self-communion, unless lit by one of his occasional 
 smiles, which had seldom occurred of late, however, 
 and then it appeared the face of a kindly, gentle, 
 sympathetic priest, ever ready to listen to the ills of 
 his parishioners, and give them a kind word, or an 
 encouraging glance. He might have been fifty years 
 of age, judging from his general appearance. 
 
 His companion, the young Adrian Courcey, had 
 just completed his twenty-third year, and his 
 appearance indicated that he was a true son of his 
 studious sire. 
 
 His eyes were dark and dreamy, save when lit by 
 the fire of enthusiasm and determination. His brow 
 was broad and intellectual, his hair dark and wavy ; 
 his mouth large, and determination lurked in the 
 slightly drooping corners. His chin square and firm ; 
 and his figure above the medium height, and well 
 built, in graceful yet wiry proportions. The face 
 was closely shaven, showing every feature plainly, 
 and denoting much research, for he had been early 
 put under instruction, and had several of the best 
 tutors, especially in astronomy, which was his favorite 
 study. 
 
 •Withal, he was gifted with a generous disposition, 
 and a strong, healthy constitution. His life had been 
 
EARTH-BORN. 37 
 
 somewhat secluded, and his history, as we have seen, 
 "had been sedulously kept from him by Minotti, who 
 alone knew its details. 
 
 He had never journeyed out of France, and with 
 the exception of occasional trips about the environs 
 of Paris, knew but little of the world outside that 
 city, but Paris he knew well, and next he knew Ver- 
 sailles, where the magnificent royal palace and gar- 
 dens were situated, and where at this time Louis 
 XVI. and Marie Antoinette held their brilliant 
 court. 
 
 He had not been impregnated with the views of 
 Voltaire, although at his death, some few years be- 
 fore, he had been greatly interested in the excite- 
 ment occasioned by the refusal of the church to bury 
 the body, and the fight made by the French Academy 
 over this decision. 
 
 But while Voltaire had not interested him, with 
 his unbelief in the church, the Count de St. Germain, 
 ex-Minister of War to Louis XVI., present king, with 
 his curious beliefs, his unexplained origin, his mystic 
 associations, and his claims to have lived in successive 
 generations through his wonderful Golden Elixir, 
 combined with the stories that he had restored to 
 youth and strength the old Due de Richelieu many 
 years before, under the previous king, Louis XV., 
 and that he had been seen by many old people at 
 various courts and under different kings, but always 
 fresh and young — this interested Adrian's fancy, and 
 excited his imagination. 
 
 He had likewise read with great interest the ac- 
 counts of Frederick Antony Mesmer, the celebrated 
 German physician who a few years before set Paris 
 wild with his theories and his performances, and 
 
38 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 although he had been unable to mesmerize Benjamin 
 Franklin, the great defender of American liberty, 
 then in Paris, and his theories had been rejected by 
 the forty in the French Academy, still he had created 
 such an enthusiasm as the French alone so sponta- 
 neously give, and Adrian remembered the occur- 
 rences well. 
 
 Then followed the excitement occasioned by the 
 Count Cagliostro, the protege of Cardinal de Rohan, 
 and the wonders told of his performances, even 
 leaving Mesmer in the shade; whose travels in 
 Egypt, Turkey and the Eastern countries, it was 
 said, had discovered the philosopher's stone and who 
 made gold at will, according to report, and whose 
 mansion was visited by the highest noblesse of 
 France. 
 
 But Cagliostro's brilliant career was suddenly cut t 
 short by the theft of the celebrated diamond neck- 
 lace, in which he, the Cardinal de Rohan, and others 
 were implicated, and were said to have obtained 
 possession of the necklace, valued at a fortune of 
 1,800,000 livres, from the Court Jewelers, Boehmer 
 & Bassange, and sent it to England for division, the 
 name of the Queen, Marie Antoinette, being forged 
 in order to obtain it. 
 
 Accounts of these and other peculiar people of 
 the times had filled Adrian's leisure hours with much 
 mystic reading, and well he remembered the awe 
 with which he had gazed upon these personages, 
 especially the Count de St. Germain. 
 
 This is a brief history of the two men rapidly 
 nearing Versailles in the early morning hours. 
 
 " This is a strange world," suddenly said Adrian, 
 breaking the silent reflection of his companion. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 39 
 
 " There are many strange things in this life, and so 
 unbelievable that man, who usually is willing to be- 
 lieve only in the commonplace, is sometimes com- 
 pelled in spite of much fraud, to admit that many 
 things are unexplainable to finite minds. 
 
 "The Earth, this strange world of ours, quakes 
 beneath our feet, great chasms open, and yawning 
 abysses stretch before our eyes where just before 
 seemed solid ground. Mountains topple and fall to 
 the level of the sandy plain, while from the plain 
 arise new mountains toward the sky. Volcanoes 
 open, and from their fiery throats belch forth an un- 
 stemmed torrent of sheeted flame. Aerolites spin 
 from the blue vault of the sky, and striking deep in 
 mother Earth, leave no tale of whence they came. 
 Geysers spout forth at stated intervals from crevices, 
 and sink away into the bowels of the Earth. Islands 
 of ocean disappear, and new ones form. 
 
 " Man lives and dies, a temporary atom in a 
 changing world. Races have come and gone, ha\ e 
 left their works, and we know them not. They have 
 fallen into the oblivion of the past, buried so deep 
 we cannot resurrect their customs or their history. 
 
 " But man 'is the strangest phenomena of all, with 
 his ambitions, his desires, his activity, his numerous 
 petty ends to be gained, and the means he adopts to 
 gain them. His various grades of intelligence, of 
 passions, of beliefs. His unsatisfied, restless spirit, 
 and above all, his four-fold nature, and his dual 
 power, material and mental. 
 
 " Men know not what they are. Not one out of a 
 thousand knows what constitutes that material body 
 which in drudgery to the spirit passes daily before 
 them. How curious its construction, how numerous 
 
40 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 are its bones and cells, how intricate its various 
 workings and its wonderful mechanism. How, then, 
 is man to judge of that essence of life called mind, 
 which he can neither see or feel, and therefore in his 
 material way is unable to appreciate. 
 
 " Ah, Adrian, there are many of us learn after 
 death that which we could not comprehend before. 
 To some few it is given to discover the secrets of 
 nature, and those few, in finite life, are far more un- 
 happy than those whose knowledge is more limited." 
 
 " But you surely would not advise a mind that 
 pants for wisdom to chain its ambitions down to 
 Earth, and grovel with the lower herd in small 
 desires and pettiness. No, rather let it ever seek 
 new fields, though in so searching it becomes dis- 
 satisfied with all the world around," eagerly answered 
 Adrian. 
 
 Minotti looked at him and sighed. 
 
 " Your fate is sealed," he said, " and you, too, will 
 become a seeker after knowledge which never ends 
 on Earth. Perhaps not hereafter. I would have 
 saved you, but it was not to be. Only in after years, 
 when your research has brought you all it can, and 
 still the mind unceasing cries for more, while the 
 tired body asks for quiet rest, then, Adrian, remem- 
 ber that Minotti warned you what the end would be. 
 That satisfaction and content were not to be gained 
 by delving into the mysterious forces of nature and 
 of man." 
 
 " I will remember it, and yet I must go on, and 
 ever on in knowledge and in power. But tell me, 
 who are my enemies that hold sway over me, and 
 how may I regain my own, my name, my wealth ?" 
 
 " How may you regain that which is lost, and who 
 
EARTH-BORN. 41 
 
 are your enemies? Ah, Adrian, I cannot tell you 
 now the story, but some day you shall know. They 
 are still powerful, very powerful. That much I know 
 by sad experience," and Minotti relapsed into silence, 
 as the cab rolled on. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE VEILED FIGURE OF ISIS IN THE CURTAINED 
 CHAMBER. 
 
 The sun was rising as the cab stopped at the gate- 
 way of an ancient looking chateau, gabled and tur- 
 reted as though a relic of feudal antiquity. The 
 driveway which stretched forth to view had evidently 
 long been disused, judging from the neglected ap- 
 pearance of the trees which lined it, and the patches 
 of .grass and weeds which grew luxuriantly over the 
 roadway. 
 
 " We will alight here," said Minotti, " and then the 
 cab can return without exciting the curiosity of any 
 stray passer-by." 
 
 So they alighted, paid the triple fare, and as the 
 driver whipped his horse toward Paris, the two late 
 fares picked their way carefully along the once grand, 
 but now deserted driveway, and were soon standing 
 before the massive entrance to the chateau, or rather 
 castle, for now as they gazed at its columns, its tur- 
 rets, and terraces, and noted the strength of build 
 and size of the edifice, it ranked in proportions to 
 many of the famous feudal castles of the land. 
 
 "And do you call this the Chateau Balzac?" 
 queried Adrian. 
 
 " Yes, since it was the wish of your father, and of 
 his father before him. As you see, it originally was 
 a magnificent structure, costly and grand, but your 
 student ancestors paid more attention to learning 
 
 43 
 
EARTH-BORN. 43 
 
 than to building, and improved their minds rather 
 than their ancestral home. Consequently, not caring 
 to keep up its grandeur as a castle, it was closed to 
 the public, and much of it disused for several gen- 
 erations past, until it became known to the world as 
 simply the Chateau Balzac, home of the recluse race, 
 and among the poorer classes, as the abode of the 
 devil. It is said there are suites of rooms here, 
 that have not been opened to the light for over a 
 century, owing to various events which occurred in 
 them, and which rendered them distasteful to your 
 race." 
 
 " Does no one stay here ? " 
 
 " No one but Philip Hauton, a learned hunchback, 
 and he only because, here, he is free from the jibes 
 of the world, and can indulge in his favorite pastime 
 to his heart's content." 
 
 " And what is that, and where is he ? " queried 
 Adrian rather impatiently. 
 
 " Here is one of his pets," said Minotti, and at 
 that instant a hooded serpent slowly undulated 
 through the weeds, and raised its head, looking at 
 the intruders with blinking eyes and easy grace, as 
 much as to say, " I am at home, but where are you." 
 
 Adrian grasped a handy club, and would have de- 
 spatched the reptile forthwith, but Minotti stayed 
 his arm, remarking : 
 
 " Do not kill it. It is not the fault of the serpent 
 that it is here. This is simply one of the descend- 
 ants of some reptile that your father fostered in his 
 efforts to discover the law of nature by which they lie 
 torpid during the winter. You will see others here, 
 and they were all, petted during your father's life. 
 His son should not destroy them. Besides, Philip 
 
44 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 would never forget or forgive you, and his confi- 
 dence and help are necessary to the fulfillment of my 
 task. He watches over the bodies of the Count and 
 Countess, and as carefully tends the pets the Count 
 left behind." 
 
 " Such pets as these are not to my liking," said 
 Adrian, as the reptile having finished its survey, 
 slowly moved away. "Are any of them poison- 
 ous?" 
 
 " Certainly, but a Balzac need never be afraid of a 
 serpent. It is one of the hereditary gifts of your 
 race to hold them in submission to your wishes." 
 
 " In other words we were a race of snake charmers," 
 said Adrian, as though he deemed it anything but a 
 compliment. 
 
 " Yes, if you so wish to call it," answered Minotti, 
 " but here comes a herald which invariably announces 
 the arrival of Philip," and as he spoke a beautiful 
 raven flew over their heads and perched upon a 
 bough within ten feet of where they stood, and 
 almost immediately a man appeared upon the scene, 
 and like the serpent, slowly raised his head and sur- 
 veyed them. 
 
 It was no ordinary face which peered out from be- 
 neath those grey locks and broad, white hat, but it 
 was a sad and melancholy one, at this moment. The 
 eyes were black as night, and large and questioning. 
 The face was shaven smooth, and showed many lines 
 of thought and sorrow. The mouth was large and 
 thin lipped, but handsome, and the chin was square 
 and determined looking. 
 
 Withal, it might have been the face of a man of 
 forty, or of fifty, or of sixty, and it certainly was the 
 face of a scholar, whatever the age of its owner. The 
 
EARTH-BORN. 45 
 
 head was large, resting above the drawn shoulders 
 of a hunchback, for he was deformed, and this was 
 the source of most of his grievances in life, and it 
 had brought him much secret rebellion against his 
 lot here. His arms and limbs looked longer than they 
 really were, owing to his shortened body. He pre- 
 sented a queer, yet sad appearance, as he stood be- 
 fore them. 
 
 " Welcome, Minotti," said Philip, after a second's 
 survey, "but who is the stranger, and why is he 
 here ? This is, as you know, a dangerous spot for 
 strangers," and Philip laughed grimly, as he eyed 
 Adrian. 
 
 " Good day, Philip," answered Minotti, " but this 
 is no stranger to the Balzac race. M. Courcey, this 
 is M. Hauton, savant and scholar, one of the friends 
 of Count Balzac, and so a friend of yours by every 
 right which governs friendship." 
 
 Philip advanced and cordially grasped the hand 
 held out by Adrian, looking him squarely in the eyes 
 as he did so, and saying : 
 
 "A friend of the Balzacs is ever a welcome guest 
 here, at all hours and in all seasons ; but, pardon me, 
 it seems that you are young to be a friend of a race 
 the last scion of which must have disappeared ere 
 you were born," and the black eyes questioned 
 Adrian even more than the speech. 
 
 " True, I am young, and yet none have a better 
 right to claim friendship with the Balzac race," 
 replied Adrian a trifle proudly, for Philip's tone and 
 eyes had nettled him somewhat. 
 
 " No offense, M. Courcey, was intended, but if you 
 knew the various reasons offered by many who come 
 here as mere curiosity seekers, and who strive by 
 
46 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 every ruse to pierce the mystery surrounding this 
 noble chateau, I am sure you would appreciate my 
 natural distrust of all who enter here, save Minotti 
 alone," returned Philip courteously. " His presence 
 and introduction should have been sufficient for me 
 in your case, and it is, so pardon the questioning 
 tone, and the questioner," and as he spoke his dark 
 eyes softened visibly, and their interrogating glance 
 gave way to a more trusting expression, and yet a 
 puzzled one, for Adrian certainly was young to be a 
 friend of the Balzacs. 
 
 " Philip, my friend," said Minotti, whose attention 
 had been engrossed with the surroundings rather than 
 the speakers, " let us enter the chateau at once, as I 
 have much to say to you, and Adrian and myself are 
 both somewhat weary, after the night we have passed. 
 Lead us to the curtained chamber first, as it is there 
 you should be told. I feel it." 
 
 "What! Lead M. Courcey there?" cried Philip, 
 showing astonishment in every feature. 
 
 "Ay, there, and then to the very heart of the 
 crypt itself, and let him stand beside the sarcopha- 
 gus and gaze upon the features of the living dead," 
 responded Minotti, calmly, while at every word 
 Philip's countenance grew darker, and at the last he 
 quietly folded his long arms across his breast, and said: 
 
 " No, Minotti. Not even for you shall I expose the 
 secrets of this chateau to a stranger's gaze. In all 
 these years Count Balzac's strange secret has been 
 safe with myself, and I suppose with you, but if you 
 stand ready now to betray your trust, I do not," and 
 his tones were sad, but firm. 
 
 "You shall know all presently," replied Minotti. 
 " Do you remember what day this is ? " 
 
EARTH-BORN. 47 
 
 Philip started,. scrutinized first Minotti, and then 
 Adrian, closely, and without a word of distrust said 
 simply : 
 
 " Follow me." 
 
 And together they entered a side door of the 
 building, and were ushered into first a sort of ante 
 chamber, through which they passed into a long 
 and wide hall, which in turn led into a greater hall, 
 running lengthwise of the building. 
 
 These large halls were misty and dark, there being 
 no light in the first save that reflected from a mirror 
 opposite it in the second, and on entering the large 
 hall, the only light there proVed to be subdued, 
 springing from a peculiar shaped lamp, which hung 
 from the frescoed ceiling in the form of a five 
 pointed star, from each tip of which sprung a faint 
 light, just sufficient to enable the eyes of Adrian to 
 distinguish the beautiful outlines of many objects of 
 vertu and art. Paintings, with which the walls were 
 lined. Armored figures, seemingly, with helmeted 
 heads, and visiers closed, solemnly standing guard 
 in the great hallway at regular intervals along the 
 walls. Here hung a silken banner, tasseled and 
 fringed, with a gilded inscription upon it that could 
 not be deciphered in the darkness, and there, dimly 
 outlined in the centre, stood a beautiful fountain, in 
 the form of Aphrodite, gracefully leaning over the 
 basin beneath and admiring her beautiful figure in 
 the mimic ocean. 
 
 Quickly they passed by these and many other ob- 
 jects which at another time Adrian would have 
 stopped to admire, but Philip strode on ahead rapidly, 
 and Minotti came next with a step as firm and quick, 
 and Adrian needs must follow. 
 
4& EARTH-BORN. 
 
 Suddenly Philip turned, and they followed him up 
 a grand stairway which led with easy steps to the 
 floor above. Reaching it, Philip struck a match, 
 and finding a taper, lit it, and led the way to the rear 
 of the hallway, similar to the first, but not so grand. 
 Arriving at the end, they passed through a door 
 which Philip opened with an odd-shaped key, and 
 they found themselves in another but much narrower 
 hall, which seemed to wind around in a circle as 
 they passed along, for at times Philip and the taper 
 would be lost to sight around the curve. At last a 
 curtained door was reached, and here Philip abruptly 
 stopped, and waited for his companions to reach his 
 side, which they did almost instantly. 
 
 " Enter here," said Philip, and Adrian, who had 
 hung back by some indefinable sentiment of dread, 
 did as he was bidden, and found himself in one of the 
 most peculiar apartments which he had ever seen. 
 It appeared to be circular, and yet, no, it was ellipti- 
 cal, and hung on every hand with dark, forbidding 
 curtains. Not a spot on wall or ceiling but was 
 covered with them. They were rich in texture, and 
 seemingly worked in peculiar figures, with the sacred 
 Ibis, the horned Apis and pyramids here and there, 
 at irregular and seemingly grotesque intervals. 
 
 In the center of the room stood a pedestal, and 
 upon this a veiled figure of a woman. The floor was 
 made of blocks of stone, fitted together in triangular 
 shapes. There were no chairs or other furniture in 
 the room, and as he looked around Adrian felt again 
 that peculiar sensation of dread that had affected him 
 momentarily at the entrance. 
 
 All the companions quietly stood a moment after en- 
 tering as if no one cared to break the dread silence 
 
EARTH-BORN. 4g 
 
 \ 
 
 of that chamber, and then Minotti slowly said, while 
 he crossed his arms over his breast : 
 
 " Let the test be made. Adrian, draw that silken 
 cord which hangsbeside the figure. Pull it firmly. 
 Have no fear, and if indeed your spirit is that of a 
 Balzac, and you wish to penetrate the mysteries of 
 life and knowledge, know that here is the beginning. 
 What may happen, or what we will see, I know not, 
 but for the first time in twenty long years, I bid 
 another draw the silken cord of the curtained room." 
 
 And as his voice ceased, the fire of youth and 
 desire flashed into Adrian's eyes, and he stepped 
 lightly forward arid drew the silken cord with a firm 
 hand and a beating heart. 
 
 As he drew, the curtains parted in front of them, 
 and slowly rolled away to either side, and before 
 them, as in a dream, appeared a vision of rolling 
 clouds, one above the other, and as far as the eye 
 could reach there was nothing visible but clouds. 
 Soon there emerged from among them a floating 
 speck, small at first, but gradually growing larger 
 and larger as atom after atom of seeming gaseous 
 substance separated themselves from among the 
 clouds, and joined the growing ball. Larger and 
 larger it grew, more and more atoms rushed toward 
 and joined it, and now it was quite a round sphere, 
 hanging and revolving in space, while above and 
 around and about it clustered many clouds, but 
 none silver tipped, all dark. 
 
 Suddenly the scene faded away, and in its place 
 there appeared a beautiful light, soft at first, and 
 tender, as from a single star, then growing brighter 
 and brighter as one star after another shone forth 
 from the dark background beyond, and soon the 
 
 4 
 
50 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 the scene was one shifting panorama of stars circling 
 around in a never ending circle. And each star ap- 
 peared to be an atom, similar to those seen before, 
 save that they were larger, and were illuminated by 
 an all-powerful light coming, it seemed, from above 
 and beyond them. 
 
 Then the large ball again appeared, sailing in 
 space, save that now it, too, was illuminated, and 
 shone with a reflected light upon the scene. And 
 other similar worlds appeared, each shining as the 
 first, and beyond them and around them shone the 
 stars, and the clouds floated about each separate ball, 
 or world, save that now they were silver tipped and 
 golden, not dark and forbidding as before. And as 
 the scene closed the veiled figure spoke : 
 
 " Seeker after knowledge, Neophyte, this is how 
 the world began, beyond the ken of mortal man, mil- 
 lions of years ago." 
 
 The scene again changed, and before them stretched 
 a sandy plain, and out of the plain there sprang a 
 tree, slowly rising heavenward. And other trees 
 arose, and far in the background a fierce flame shot 
 its fiery tongues upward, never ceasing. And the 
 veiled figure spoke : 
 
 " The heat of the flame generates the seed of the 
 tree in the warm Earth. The flame can build as well 
 as destroy." 
 
 And now a forest has appeared, covered with 
 trees and flora, and then a tiny insect, small at first 
 and insignificant, is seen upon a little leaf. And this 
 insect drops to Earth, and changes gradually to an 
 animal, a new and strange one to Adrian, not such 
 as are now seen upon Earth. With neither legs or tail 
 or symmetry, it was a sluggish thing, which remained 
 
EARTH-BORN. 5 1 
 
 quite still and passive for a moment until suddenly it 
 too, chang6d and became animal after animal, and 
 finally it gradually grew to be a man, and stood 
 among the foliage like a wild beast, and grasped a 
 tree for support, And the veiled figure spoke : 
 
 " Behold, one of the children of men, how small 
 the beginning from whence you sprang. Warmed 
 by the flame of the Earth into existence, and as yet 
 without a mind." 
 
 And now again the scene varied, and by the side 
 of the man a woman stood, fair and beautiful, and 
 wound her arms about the man and kissed him, and 
 then they tenderly caressed each other and slowly 
 walked away into the shadowing curtain of the foli- 
 age, and were lost to view in the forest and the 
 flowers. And again the veiled figure spoke : 
 
 " Human love has dawned upon the Earth. Now 
 the sorrows of mankind begin." 
 
 And from among the trees other beings appeared, 
 one by one, and two by two, until there was quite a 
 band of them, and men and women were mingling 
 together, when suddenly a great commotion occurred 
 and another brighter being appeared, endowed with 
 mind and reason. And he straightway walked to 
 the finest looking of the women, and kissed her, and 
 she wound her arms about him, and followed him, 
 while those she left fought among themselves at her 
 loss. And the veiled figure spoke : 
 
 " This is Lilith, a daughter of the Earth flame, 
 who forsook the children of men to enter a life of 
 love with Adam, a son of the All Powerful Intelli- 
 gence." 
 
 Then the scene changed, and upon a barren plain, 
 cast off and deserted, lay Lilith and her infant boy, 
 
52 EARTPI-BORN. 
 
 beautiful still, but sorrowing. Loving, yet hating, 
 herself and child deserted by Adam, cast out of the 
 heart of the man she loved, and driven forth into the 
 world, torn with the pangs of jealousy and lashed 
 with memories of a love once dear, but now for- 
 gotten. And the veiled figure spoke : 
 
 " The first fruits of human love on Earth led to 
 wretchedness. Beware of it, Neophyte, if thou 
 would safely tread the path of knowledge." 
 
 Once more the scene shifted, and now the skies 
 were black and lowering. Lightning flashed from 
 cloud to cloud, and thunder pealed incessantly. 
 Before their gaze foamed a broad and grand ocean, 
 stretching mile upon mile along a noble coast, lined 
 with beautiful cities, and far inland could be seen 
 other towns. The mad ocean was lashed to fury by 
 the violence of the storm, and hither and thither the 
 billows rolled in tumultuous confusion. The black 
 sky belched forth its wrath in stroke after stroke of 
 fiery flame, and seemed determined now or never to 
 drive the grand ocean from its moorings and scatter 
 it into space. But the waters angrily leaped sky- 
 ward at each threatening thunderbolt and strove to 
 drag the wrathful clouds into their foamy embrace. 
 
 It was a frightful war of the elements, an upheaval 
 of nature, and suddenly a glare of blinding light shot 
 over the scene, and high upon the crest of a wonder- 
 ful wave appeared a tiny boat, floating over the 
 angry waters like a charmed thing of life which 
 feared not surrounding death. 
 
 Another glare shot athwart the scene in blinding 
 brilliancy, and in the boat on the mountainous wave 
 crest appeared two faces, both of women, both 
 lovely, but how different. One wore upon her head 
 
V EARTH-BORN. 53 
 
 a golden crown, tipped with a blazing sun, and her 
 face was dark and her look commanding as she bade 
 defiance to the elements. 
 
 The other was the face of the lady of the portrait, 
 sweet, angelic, tearful, entreating, and involuntarily 
 Minotti and Adrian uttered a cry and bounded for- 
 ward, but at that moment the clouds dipped to the 
 ocean with a fearful crash, the waves foamed and 
 churned, and rose higher, and higher still, and by the 
 fierce glare of a sudden lightning flash, it was seen 
 that the shore, and the cities, and the grand temples, 
 and the continent had disappeared beneath the 
 raging waters. And again the veiled figure spoke : 
 
 " Lemuria, the great — Lemuria, the land of the 
 Titans — has fallen to the sea, and the waters cover her. 
 A continent has disappeared with all its teeming 
 millions of life and of wealth. But Lilith, Priestess 
 of the Sun, is saved, and with her Eve, her fair and 
 beautiful rival. Soon they shall sleep to wake again 
 in new and successive lives in centuries yet to come. 
 Beware of Lilith, beware of Eve. See where a hun- 
 dred centuries later they roamed, and follow them 
 not." 
 
 Once more the scene changed, and now a new 
 planet, another world appeared, and by its wonderful 
 rings they knew that it was Saturn which floated in 
 space before them. Suddenly the beautiful planet 
 divided, and a lovely valley appeared, with trees and 
 flowers upon the one hand, and upon the other side 
 an exceedingly rough and mountainous country, 
 filled with craters, and living and extinct volcanoes, 
 and lava. And there, high upon fhe cone of a moun- 
 tain's peak, hand in hand, stood Lilith, wearing her 
 crown of the blazing sun, and Eve, sweet, tender, 
 
54 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 pleading as of old, by her side. And the watchers 
 stood spellbound for a moment while the veiled 
 figure again spoke : 
 
 " Beware of Lilith. Beware of Eve." 
 
 And the scene faded away and the curtains slowly 
 rolled back to their places. Adrian suddenly fell 
 forward unconscious, and his companions tenderly 
 raised him, and themselves weak and trembling, 
 carried him out into the circular hallway, and around 
 and down into the main hall on the first floor, and 
 laid him to rest on a divan, while they chafed his 
 hands by the dim light of the star lamp, and slowly 
 brought him back to consciousness. But Philip had 
 whispered to Minotti, ere he awoke : 
 
 " This is surely a Balzac. Why did you not tell 
 me?" 
 
 " The curtained room could prove it to you bet- 
 ter," was the sad reply. 
 
 Adrian slowly opened his eyes, and as they rested 
 upon his companions, closed them again with a deep 
 sigh, saying : 
 
 " I thought I had found her, but you recall me to 
 life. Let me rest here, for I am tired, so tired of all 
 I ever knew before," and as he spoke, he slept. 
 
 And Philip and Minotti each sought repose upon 
 divans close by, and for a time watched the regular 
 breathing of Adrian, and then they, too, fell into 
 slumber. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE SECRET CRYPT AND ITS OCCUPANTS. 
 
 Hour after hour vanished and still the sleepers 
 stirred not, for the events of the night and morning 
 just passed had taxed the mental strength of all. 
 None sleep sounder than those whose minds are 
 weary, for sleep is the natural restorer of mental 
 strength as well as physical. 
 
 But they slept not alone, for coiled beside the feet 
 of Philip lay a large and beautiful python, which 
 ever and anon raised its head and looked at the 
 sleepers, as if on guard over their slumbers. Its 
 eyes appeared to linger curiously about Adrian, and 
 with almost speaking intelligence in their gaze. At 
 times the serpent seemed sorrowful, and drooped its 
 head to the floor in apparent anguish, and then again 
 its eyes would flash with anger, and it would gaze 
 around as if seeking something upon which to vent 
 its rage. But its passion would die away when it 
 glanced at Adrian's features, and again its head 
 would droop with sorrow. 
 
 The sun was setting, but no ray glinted into the 
 hall of the chateau, and the star lamp still shed its 
 soft light over them, when Philip stirred uneasily, 
 and opened his eyes dreamily. A moment more and 
 he was sitting upright and gazing at the others, and 
 especially at the python and the sorrowful droop of 
 its graceful head. 
 
 " What is it, Karnac ? What troubles you ? " and 
 
 55 
 
56 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 as he spoke, Philip stroked the mottled neck of the 
 python kindly. But the serpent stirred not, and 
 Philip soon desisted, and concluded to awake his 
 companions, which he did with little difficulty. 
 
 Adrian arose from the divan, looked wonderingly 
 about for a moment; and then said : 
 
 "Ah, I remember. We are in the chateau. I 
 thought we had all gone to search for the lost into an- 
 other world, but we are still here, and it was a dream, 
 nothing more, but — heavens ! — what is this ? " and 
 he gazed wonderingly at the python, which now 
 had raised its head and was looking him full in the 
 face. 
 
 "It is nothing but Karnac, an old friend of the 
 Balzacs, since it is said he was here a generation 
 ago, and came from Asia with your great ancestor, 
 Leo Balzac, half a century since. Have no fear of 
 him. A more faithful servitor the Balzacs never 
 knew. I am surprised that he is here, however, as 
 his place is usually at the foot of the sarcophagus." 
 
 " Ah, yes, the sarcophagus. Let us visit it at once," 
 cried Adrian. " I must see the bodies of my father 
 and of her — my mother. When shall we start ? " 
 
 " As soon as you please," said Minotti, " but first 
 let us eat after our long fast, for if I am not mis- 
 taken, the day is past and night is at hand," and he 
 looked at his timepiece as he spoke. 
 
 " True, we have fasted, and should eat, but my im- 
 patience scarcely can await the ending of the meal. 
 So let us hasten and finish it. Then to the sar- 
 cophagus," cried Adrian. 
 
 " Aye, then to the sarcophagus," rejoined Minotti. 
 
 Philip led the way, and soon they reached a small 
 ante chamber, dimly lighted with a swinging lamp, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 57 
 
 and from a massive sideboard, wine, fruit, meat and 
 cakes were taken. Soon a meal was temptingly 
 spread before the three, and they sat hungrily down 
 to satiate the cravings of animal nature. The meal 
 progressed in silence, until Adrian suddenly turned 
 his head and said : 
 
 " Tell me, Minotti, why does the python follow 
 us? See, there he is, and strangely enough, is 
 watching me closely." 
 
 Minotti turned, looked at the serpent, and then 
 gave Philip a glance full of meaning, as much as to 
 say : " You see, another proof." Turning to Adrian 
 he simply said : 
 
 " Karnac admits your superiority, that is all. With 
 him you can do as you will. He 'has been free for 
 years, since Count Balzac entered upon his last ex- 
 periment, but now he is again a subject of the Balzac 
 influence." 
 
 " What mean you, Minotti ? Have I this influence 
 without exercising it." 
 
 " No. You do exercise it, but not knowingly. 
 Many do likewise. You probably could not control 
 every serpent without exercising your gift more, 
 but Karnac has been so accustomed to it in the past, 
 that he feels it more readily now, and your simple 
 presence tells him he is again in the influence of his 
 master. If you will it, he will leave you or stay 
 with you, or will enter fire or water for you. If in 
 danger from physical sources, and his power could 
 save you, will it, and he will surmount any difficulty 
 possible to reach your enemy. Faithful unto death 
 is Karnac to you now, as he has been to your race. 
 They have cared kindly for him. Do you the same." 
 
 For the first time Adrian regarded the python 
 
j8 * EARTH-BORN. 
 
 with interest, and noted its graceful beauty and ap- 
 parent strength. It was quite a large one of its 
 kind, and apparently some twenty feet in length. A 
 powerful protector, at times, it would seem, if neces- 
 sary. 
 
 " Karnac knows you well, M. Hauton ?" queried 
 Adrian. 
 
 " Very well, for years," replied Philip. 
 
 " Call him to you, I would examine him more 
 closely," said Adrian. 
 
 Philip softly whistled, but the python stirred not. 
 Then he called, " Karnac, Karnac," but still no an- 
 swering movement. 
 
 " Your power is complete, M. Courcey. Karnac 
 would not thus treat me, unless you willed it," and 
 Philip seemed a trifle hurt. 
 
 Adrian quickly repeated Philip's whistle call, and 
 before its sound had died away the python was at 
 his side, while Philip said : 
 
 " There is no need for you to call him by whist- 
 ling. Simply will it, he will come. With me the 
 call was necessary. With you the wish is sufficient. 
 Karnac is your absolute slave. He was only my 
 friend, and friendship counts for naught beside the 
 power you exercise over him. If you should will it 
 so, he would encircle me, his friend for years, in his 
 close embrace and crush me without compunction. 
 If you have never known what it is to be an absolute 
 master, you know it now, so far as Karnac is con- 
 cerned at least." 
 
 The python lowered its head and seemingly fell 
 asleep by Adrian's side, its eyes closing, and its gen- 
 eral attitude one of rest and quiet. " How powerful 
 a protector it would be in time of need," thought 
 
EARTH-BORN. 59 
 
 Adrian, as his eyes dwelt upon the strong and mus- 
 cular proportions trailing upon the floor. 
 
 " Tell, me," he said aloud, after his survey, " has 
 Karnac been put to the test, and his powers tried 
 in defense of our race ? " 
 
 " Several times," rejoined Philip. " Notice the 
 scar along his body, seemingly a cut that is healed. 
 That was dealt him by a vicious sword thrust, which 
 well nigh ended his existence, but he would not 
 yield, and finally wound his folds about the man and 
 crushed him to death. That man was one of the 
 enemies of your house, and had entered the chateau 
 at night to murder Count Balzac, it was supposed. 
 Be that as it may, his body was found next morning, 
 and by it lay Karnac sorely wounded. Possibly 
 had it not been for the wound, the man's body might 
 have been swallowed by the python. As it was, 
 the bones were broken and the body crushed out 
 of all semblance to the original man." 
 
 " Who was this man ? " queried Adrian. 
 
 " He was a charlatan by practice, a Brahmin out- 
 cast by the force of circumstances, and a daring, 
 dangerous adept in reality." 
 
 " Why did he desire to kill the Count? " 
 
 " Partially for revenge, and some think he had an- 
 other motive," slowly answered Philip, as his eyes 
 sought his plate. 
 
 " And what was this other motive ? " queried 
 Adrian. 
 
 " Be not angry, Adrian," interrupted Minotti, 
 " and I will tell you what Philip and I know. His 
 principal motive was love for the Countess," and 
 Minotti's eyelids dropped, for he felt Adrian's hot 
 glance upon him as he spoke. 
 
60 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Did all who saw her love her, then, even this 
 barbarian," cried Adrian, angrily. 
 
 "No. Not all, M. Courcey," said Philip, sadly, 
 " but many paid her that compliment unavoidably, 
 though wishing otherwise. As for him, he was not a 
 barbarian, but a deep and learned man, and so much 
 the more dangerous." 
 
 " When did this occur ? " said Adrian. 
 
 " More than twenty-five years ago," answered 
 Philip. 
 
 " I should have thought he would have known 
 better than to enter the chateau at night, and Karnac 
 about," mused Adrian. 
 
 " He had power over serpents himself, and prob- 
 ably thought he could control Karnac. But it is 
 well he could not," and Minotti set his teeth sternly 
 together as he spoke. " But come, the meal is fin- 
 ished, and now let us explore the sarcophagus, and the 
 pyramid where it rests. Lead on, Philip, and re- 
 member that the true heir of the Balzac race follows 
 you." 
 
 Phillip arose, went to a panel in the wall, pressed 
 a spring, and brought forth first a censer, and then 
 a curious lamp, evidently of Egyptian origin, for it 
 represented the sacred crocodile, in miniature, its 
 body forming the cup, and from its mouth the flame 
 appeared, Philip lighting the wick. Then he arose, 
 and simply saying : 
 
 " Follow me carefully," he led the way out into 
 the hall, and stopped suddenly before an open 
 panel. 
 
 " Ah, so this is how Karnac came," he said, and 
 then he glided into the recess, and bade the others 
 follow him. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 6 1 
 
 They stepped to his side, and found themselves in 
 a small chamber, at one end of which an open door 
 disclosed a flight of winding stone steps which 
 seemed to end in total darkness in the depths below. 
 
 Philip again bade them be careful, and lighting 
 the incense in the censer, swung it in one hand while 
 he held the lamp in the other, and then he led the 
 way down the circular stair case, the others following. 
 
 Looking behind, Adrian saw Karnac slowly fol- 
 lowing them. " My future body guard," he thought. 
 
 Down they went, round and round and still deeper, 
 and it seemed the stairs would never end. They 
 were not difficult to descend, however, and at times 
 the lamp and censer would disappear around the 
 curve, and Adrian would quicken his steps and 
 again catch sight of the hunchback form leading 
 on — to where ? 
 
 Finally, after what seemed an hour or two of de- 
 scent to the excited Adrian, they arrived at the foot 
 of the stairway, and quickly entered the open door, 
 or archway of stone, and there Philip stopped rever- 
 ently a moment, saying : 
 
 " Look about you, and when your eyes are ac- 
 customed to the dim light, you will see the most 
 wonderful of all the Chateau Balzac's mysteries, the 
 tomb of the last of your race the world has known." 
 
 Adrian looked, and looming before his vision he 
 saw a slanting wall of solid masonry, which appeared 
 to grow smaller toward the top, lost in the distance 
 and the shadow beyond. 
 
 " I see the slanting pyramid," he said, " and yet, 
 I cannot see the top of it." 
 
 " Follow me," said Philip, and they passed around 
 to the other side of the pyramid, and there they 
 
62 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 found a door, or aperture, a little way from the 
 ground. 
 
 Philip seized a ladder which lay near, and bidding 
 Minotti hold the lamp and censer, he climbed to the 
 entrance, and bade them follow him. Reaching 
 his side, they entered a narrow hall, and together, 
 single file, walked down an inclined path of solid 
 masonry, while all around were square blocks of stone 
 fitted close together, forming the roof and sides. 
 
 Soon they arrived in an open chamber, and then 
 Philip lit a large lamp, which hung from the ceiling 
 in the shape of a crab, and a scene of beauty presented 
 itself to their gaze. 
 
 The walls of this strange room were hung with 
 rich curtains of heavy material, embroidered in gold, 
 which sparkled and shone in the lamplight. Here 
 was embroidered the sacred bull, Apis, and there 
 Ra, the sun, shone forth in golden splendor from its 
 dark background. The stars and the moon were 
 represented, and curious hieroglyphics and signs 
 were portrayed. There a golden crocodile reposed, 
 and here a veiled female figure Isis, stood forth mys- 
 tically from the shadows of the curtains. Hanging 
 just above the lamp was a curtain containing the 
 well known features of Sesostris, carved in ivory, 
 and looking sternly and silently down upon the scene 
 below. 
 
 Around the walls stood mummy case after mummy 
 case, whose handsomely carved exteriors and bur- 
 nished brass and gilt faces plainly denoted the high 
 rank of some of the occupants of these ancient 
 coffins. In the center of the room, resting upon 
 solid blocks of stone, laid a large and elegant sar- 
 cophagus, made of Egyptian porphyry, carved with 
 
EARTH-BORN. 63 
 
 numerous figures and inscriptions, upon the outside. 
 The handsomely carved lid was not placed upon it, 
 but rested by its side upon the floor, and as Adrian 
 looked he saw behind the sarcophagus the folds of 
 Karnac's body, for he was there. 
 
 "See, here is the python," wonderingly said 
 Adrian. 
 
 " This is his usual resort," answered Philip, " and 
 he arrived before us through a shorter passage, 
 built for his convenience by the Count." 
 
 Passing around to the head of the sarcophagus, 
 Philip bade the others wait a moment, and then, 
 lifting a veil from the top of the receptacle, said 
 impressively : 
 
 " Behold that which I guard. Count Balzac, look 
 upon the features of your ancestors, who are dead, 
 yet living. Dead to all the world save you, Minotti 
 and myself. None save ourselves have gazed upon 
 the contents of this sarcophagus for twenty years, 
 now past and gone." 
 
 With a quick bound Adrian reached Philip's side, 
 and gazed spellbound at the beautiful vision before 
 him. He had eyes for but one of the two figures 
 reclining in restful peace before his gaze, and that 
 was the Countess. 
 
 There she lay, seemingly but fallen asleep a little 
 while, her sweet lips parted in a half smile, her eyes 
 closed dreamily, the color of life in her rounded 
 cheeks and in the full tint of her complexion. One 
 rounded arm was thrown carelessly over the form of 
 her companion, while the fingers clasped a small 
 vinaigrette, as though it had but just been used. 
 
 The dress was of white silk, rich, pure and elegant, 
 fitting closely to the throat, as if jealous of disclos- 
 
64 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 ing the smallest part of her finely moulded figure. 
 A brilliant solitaire diamond scintillated in the light 
 from a single ring, and two large pearls hung as ear- 
 drops. A turquoise brooch was clasped at her throat, 
 and a jeweled fan lay carelessly beside her. The tip 
 of one small, elegantly slippered foot, peeped from 
 below the embroidered ruffle of the dress, and the pic- 
 ture was one of sleeping modesty, of pure, charming, 
 lovely womanhood, in quiet peaceful slumber. 
 
 At her side, dark skinned and dark featured, lay 
 the Count. His lips were sternly set as if the pur- 
 pose of his life hung in the balance ere he went to 
 sleep. His face was refined and full of character. 
 It was the face of a student, of a seeker, of a man 
 who would dare all in pursuit of an idea. His dark 
 moustache lay curling over his mouth, as if to shield 
 its sternness and its strength. His sinewy form re- 
 posed naturally and restfully, as though slumber 
 had set her seal upon it lightly, and its owner might 
 awake at any moment. His eyes were closed, and 
 one almost expected to see them open, and the 
 Count arise at once for action in the busy scenes of 
 life. One hand was carelessly thrown across the 
 other, and the spotless cuffs shone white and clear 
 against his jet black suit, while his dark locks lay in 
 negligent confusion upon the blue satin pillow, in 
 strong contrast to the golden and beautiful hair of 
 his wife. The complexion and color were lifelike to 
 a startling degree, and the whole aspect of the two 
 figures seemed to thoroughly impress Adrian with 
 slumber, not with death. 
 
 Minotti slowly advanced and stood gazing at the 
 scene, emotions of love and hate playing alternately 
 over his usually mobile, self-contained countenance. 
 
' EARTH-BORN. 65 
 
 " The same," he muttered, " just the same. When 
 will it end ? " 
 
 Adrian started from his rapt attention at the 
 words, and gazed awe-stricken at the speaker. Then 
 he turned to Philip, who with a concentrated gaze 
 of love and sorrow was regarding the Countess. 
 
 Suddenly Minotti exclaimed : 
 
 " I will awaken her, I must see her once again 
 alive. This is torture unbearable, " and he sprang 
 a step forward and raised one of the hands of the 
 Countess to his lips. 
 
 For a moment Adrian turned white with rage, and 
 his eyes flashed as he drew back to strike the grey 
 head bent over the uplifted hand. But Philip 
 caught his arm in a grip of iron, and fairly hissed : 
 
 " Hold ! Remember where you are, and who he is. 
 Think but for he and I what would become of them." 
 
 Adrian's temper was up, and he struggled to free 
 his arm from Philip's grasp, but it was useless. 
 Both his arms were gripped by Philip, and he was 
 held fast, while Minotti's head was still bowed over 
 that delicate hand of the beautiful sleeper. 
 
 Suddenly Adrian's gaze became riveted upon 
 Karnac, his struggles with Philip ceased, and half in 
 terror, half in joy, he willed the python to try his 
 strength with Minotti; The great serpent grace- 
 fully obeyed the secret command, and the next in- 
 stant wound himself about the limbs of the seem- 
 ingly unconscious man. Round and round he 
 coiled, and now his length has well-nigh encircled 
 the loins of the priest, and his eyes are snapping 
 dangerously previous to giving a final deadly hug, 
 when Philip cried : 
 
 " Save Minotti ! He is not himself, but entranced ! " 
 
 5 
 
66 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 And not a moment too soon Adrian willed the 
 python to desist, and as he slowly unwound his 
 length from Minotti's form, and slid to the floor, 
 Philip released Adrian, jumped forward and caught 
 Minotti, carefully and reverently took the hand of 
 the Countess, and laid it beside her, and turned the 
 priest's face toward Adrian and the light. There 
 was no sign of intelligence in the glassy, staring eyes, 
 and the pliant limbs appeared to obey only the mo- 
 tion given to them by Philip. Minotti was indeed 
 entranced, or his reason had fled. Which ? 
 
 Philip and Adrian at this unexpected catastrophe, 
 looked terrified each at the other, and then gazed 
 around, seeking the cause. 
 
 On the floor lay Karnac, blinking lazily. Around 
 them the dark curtains hung as before. Beside them 
 lay that elegant sarcophagus, and pictured clearly 
 against its satin lining reclined the figures of the 
 Count and Countess. Seemingly there was no cause 
 for Minotti's condition, and yet his body was sup- 
 ported by Philip, as pliable as that of the Count him- 
 self, and with as little animation. 
 
 What was the cause ? 
 
 Suddenly Philip uttered an exclamation, and care- 
 fully laying the body of Minotti down, felt for the 
 pulse. There was none. Next he felt for the beat- 
 ing of the heart. It had ceased. Very quietly Philip 
 arose, and gazed upon the body. After a long 
 scrutiny, during which time Adrian seemed stunned, 
 Philip looked again carefully upon the reclining 
 bodies in the sarcophagus. 
 
 "Ah," he exclaimed, and reaching down, he raised 
 Minotti's hand which had held that of the Countess. 
 In it lay the vinaigrette, but seemingly closed. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 67 
 
 " Perhaps this will explain it," he said, and taking 
 the vinaigrette he looked carefully at it. It was not 
 open, but a pungent odor left the impression that it 
 had been closed but a few moments, at most. Philip 
 pocketed the article, and reverently covered the 
 bodies with the veiling. Then he said : 
 
 " Count Balzac, take the censer and the lamp. 
 Lead on, and I will follow with Minotti. We must 
 leave here ere the incense is exhausted, or I will not 
 answer for the result. One has met with misfortune. 
 Others may before we reach the top of the secret 
 staircase. Let us hasten, for the spirit of evil seems 
 abroad to-night." 
 
 And suiting the action to the words, he gathered 
 the inert form of Minotti in his strong arms, and 
 Adrian mechanically took the lamp and censer, and 
 without another look, they left the chamber, reached 
 the rocky passage, and then the aperture. Adrian 
 here assisted Philip to descend with the body to the 
 foot of the ladder, and they stood at the bottom of 
 the spiral staircase a few seconds later. Here the 
 most difficult part began, for Minotti was no light 
 burden, and strong as he was, Philip had to rest 
 every few steps, and take breath. 
 
 They took turns at carrying Minotti's body, but it 
 was slow work, and ere they reached the top it was 
 plain the incense and the light might both become 
 exhausted. On they toiled, working manfully, the 
 perspiration dripping from every pore, and still they 
 were far from the top. * 
 
 " Can we but put the secret panel between us and 
 the tomb ere the incense burns out, all will be well," 
 gasped Philip, as he struggled upward with his bur- 
 den. 
 
68 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 "But already it begins to grow fainter in the 
 censer," cried Adrian, as he swung it upon his arm, 
 and grasping Minotti with his free hand, step by- 
 step they toiled up the rocky stairs. 
 
 Would they never end ? Was this turning, spiral 
 dungeon, this winding, snake-like — 
 
 "Ah," gasped Adrian, and he willed Karnac to 
 appear. 
 
 And soon below them, while the incense grew 
 faint in the censer, they could hear the rustle and 
 swish of the coming python. Closer and closer came 
 the serpent, nearer and nearer sounded his coming, 
 and fainter and fainter grew the smoke of the incense 
 in the censer. Soon Karnac's head appeared around 
 the curve, and now he is beside them. Suddenly he 
 stopped, and at Adrian's suggestion the priest's 
 girdle was put into Karnac's mouth, and as he raised 
 the body clear of the steps, the two companions as- 
 sisted the powerful python in carrying it, and 
 together they mounted the stairway, and were soon 
 at the entrance, and the secret panel. But none too 
 early, for as they reached it the incense died away 
 in the censer, and a ringing voice just behind them 
 exclaimed : 
 
 "Once again, Karnac, have you defeated Lai 
 Dhur, but it will not always be thus." 
 
 And a mocking laugh echoed and re-echoed down 
 the rock-hewn stairs, and finally died away in the 
 distance below. 
 
 The secret panel was finally shut, and with gasp- 
 ing breath and pale faces, Philip and Adrian stared 
 into each other's eyes, by the pale light of the Egyp- 
 tian lamp. 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE SHADOWS GATHER ROUND THE SEARCHERS. 
 
 "Who is Lai Dhur?" asked Adrian with a shiver. 
 
 " He is the Brahmin outcast priest, whom Karnac 
 destroyed," answered Philip, shuddering visibly, 
 " and I fear now that this is his handiwork," pointing 
 to the prostrate form of Minotti, which by this time 
 they had raised upon a divan close at hand. 
 
 " But he has been dead for twenty-five years," 
 gasped Adrian. 
 
 " Yes, his mortal body died then, but his revenge- 
 ful spirit lives on and on. Being remarkably wicked, 
 and naturally belonging to the baser elements of 
 nature, his base spirit clings to Earth instead of soaring 
 to the higher fields beyond where spirits of greater, 
 nobler aspirations go. He loved life here, not existence 
 hereafter, and as he was an outcast here from the 
 better class of humanity, so he is an outcast there from 
 the better spirits, and wanders back to Earth." 
 
 " And what has he done to Minotti to-night ?" 
 queried Adrian, aghast. 
 
 " That I know not. Since he could do no bodily 
 harm save by impressing others to do it, I judge he 
 impressed Minotti to inhale the contents of the 
 vinaigrette, when he held the Countess' hand. He 
 may have impressed him to first take the hand, 
 and then impressed you to anger and to use Karnac 
 against Minotti. It would have been sweet revenge 
 indeed for Lai Dhur to know that Minotti perished 
 
 69 
 
JO EARTH-BORN. 
 
 in the same pythonic embrace that crushed himself, 
 and have been there to see it. 
 
 " You speak as though he could see, as mortals do, 
 and feel as mortals feel. That he could hate, or love, 
 be revenged, or satisfied, as we are." 
 
 " And so he can. It is the spirit which feels, sees, 
 loves, hates, and not the body, and the death of the 
 body simply sets the spirit free, but does not change 
 it in any other respect." 
 
 Meanwhile they placed Minotti's inert body upon 
 a divan in the main hallway, and were endeavoring 
 to restore some animation to the pliant limbs by rub- 
 bing them briskly. It was, however, to no purpose, 
 and they soon desisted. 
 
 " There is one sure way to discover what is best 
 to be done," said Philip, slowly, " and only one that 
 I know of." 
 
 "What is that way ?" answered Adrian, "let us 
 try it at once." 
 
 " It is to consult the veiled oracle in the curtained 
 chamber," replied Philip. 
 
 " Think you the figure could tell ? " wonderingly 
 asked Adrian. 
 
 " Aye. For long years it has told your race the 
 most hidden secrets, and tradition has it that this 
 same figure told the Pharaohs of Egypt events of 
 the past and future, thousands of years ago, in the 
 grand temple of Isis, at Thebes. Also, that it stood 
 in the Serapeum, at Alexandria, in a later age, and 
 was daily consulted by the priests of Serapis there. 
 It is a wonderful figure, and strangely enough, gives 
 nothing at all to the many, and everything to a few 
 of those who seem to possess a certain power or 
 attraction for it." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 7 1 
 
 " And do you possess that power ? " queried 
 Adrian. 
 
 " No, but you do, as has been proven," replied 
 Philip. The figure has been as silent as any carved 
 image ever since your father's absence. Neither 
 Minotti or myself have been able to extract a sound 
 from it, or obtain anything whatever in the cur- 
 tained chamber. But you can, at will." 
 
 " Have you then tried and failed to get any results, 
 and Minotti, too?" 
 
 " Yes, but finally we gave it up, and until you 
 entered it, the curtained chamber has not been 
 visited for fifteen years, at least." 
 
 " How strange," mused Adrian. " Have you ever 
 examined this figure ? " 
 
 " Yes, and had it apart. It is nothing but a hand- 
 somely executed ebony figure of the veiled Isis. A 
 mannikin, which some master sculptor or artisan of 
 great skill has carved. It has organs of speech, of 
 hearing, of sight, fashioned minutely after those of 
 man, but that is all. It of course has no digestive 
 or life giving organs, as it needs none. It can talk, 
 when properly controlled, and by the right person, 
 can evidently see and hear also. It is said that the 
 spirit of Mizraim endows it with prophetic powers, 
 and that this spirit awakens only to those few who 
 properly are re-incarnations of Mizraim 's family." 
 
 " Where was this wonderful figure found, and how 
 came it in possession of our race? " inquired Adrian. 
 
 " It is a long story, but the simple facts are that it 
 was buried in a cave, with the hieroglyphic of the 
 Royal House of Ra inscribed upon it, and on the 
 mummy cases around it. This cave was finally dis- 
 covered by wandering Arabs, near the Ramesseum, 
 
72 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 at Thebes. The figure and its value were unknown 
 for years, and it passed through many hands, being 
 sold and resold simply as a wonderful piece of 
 mechanism and a curiosity. 
 
 " Finally it fell into the hands of Lai Dhur, who 
 discovered its worth, its purpose, and spent several 
 years in tracing the image, deciphering its hiero- 
 glyphics and locating its age. He sold it to the 
 Brahmins of Bombay, who placed it in the old cave 
 temple of Karli, as an oracle, and then, as he alone 
 could elicit responses from it, he was elected to 
 remain with it as the highest priest. He stole it, 
 and fled, after being detected in using his knowl- 
 edge for evil ends, and then fell in with your father 
 at Damascus, and sold it to him. Doubtless he in- 
 tended to steal and resell it, had not his career been 
 cut short by Karnac. 
 
 " He called the figure Tuaa, said it had been made 
 by the early priests of Egypt as an oracle for their 
 famous secret order, and that it represented Isis, but 
 descending to Rameses II., the Great Pharaoh, he 
 called it Tuaa, in honor of his royal mother. He 
 also said that owing to special prayers offered by 
 the priests, Mizraim's spirit had descended upon it, 
 and it became an oracle when one of Mizraim's de- 
 scendants awoke the latent spirit. This is the 
 nucleus of the story of the veiled image of Isis in 
 the curtained chamber." 
 
 "Let us then return to the chamber at once," 
 cried Adrian, " and solve this mystery surrounding 
 Minotti if possible." 
 
 " First let me tell you that the curtained chamber 
 is directly over the tomb you visited, that the figure 
 Stands immediately above the apex of the pyramid, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 73 
 
 and that there is a secret connection between it and 
 the tomb. So the influences that may be at work in 
 the depths below, have communication directly with 
 the curtained chamber above. Should we visit 
 there now, with the evil influence of Lai Dhur fully 
 aroused, some catastrophe may overtake us, as it has 
 Minotti. I simply warn you to beware, that is all, 
 in visiting the curtained chamber." 
 
 " But what of the bodies below ? Are they at the 
 mercy of Lai Dhur ? " queried Adrian, with anxiety 
 in every tone. 
 
 " They are safe from all such evil shades. How- 
 ever powerful they are over others, no impression 
 can be produced upon the Count and Countess. 
 They are protected doubly, and though the shades 
 may flock around the standard of Lai Dhur by 
 thousands, still they cannot impress or bring harm 
 to those upon whose resting place has been set the 
 seal of King Solomon, and one of whom in life was a 
 true follower of the Rosy Cross. 
 
 " And did not Minotti follow the teachings of the 
 Rosicrucians ? " 
 
 " Yes, in part, but failed when it came to the su- 
 preme test. Though a learned man, and a great one, 
 Minotti could never reach the heights attained by 
 Count Jules Balzac. Consequently he suffers, and 
 is himself controlled at times by those he would com- 
 mand. Had it been otherwise, he would not now 
 be lying here before us, but masterful, and defying 
 the power of the impotent Linga Sharira, as did the 
 Count. For previous to his last experiment Lai 
 Dhur tried his powers often upon the Count and 
 failed." 
 
 " Has he tried them upon you ?" questioned Adrian. 
 
74 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " At times, but not so far successfully," answered 
 Philip, his eyes gleaming and his lips closing with a 
 firmer set. " How soon I may be overcome can- 
 not be told. Surely not so long as I guard the bodies 
 faithfully, and employ the proper means of resist- 
 ance." 
 
 " And those means. What are they ?" queried 
 Adrian earnestly. 
 
 " A firm will, to begin with, which defies the power 
 of those who would master the spirit ; and secondly, 
 knowledge by whom and how the influences are 
 directed against me, and the use of preventives, such 
 for instance, as the incense you saw me burn in the 
 censer. 
 
 " But come, let us fathom the trance of Minotti, 
 and the power which threw him into it. Come to 
 the curtained chamber." 
 
 And Philip picked up the censer, went to the recess 
 where he first obtained it, filled it with incense, lit 
 the lamp, swung them both before him, and stood 
 before Adrian, his dark eyes flashing, and his de- 
 meanor one of defiance to all, known and unknown. 
 
 " Are you ready ? " he cried. 
 
 " Aye," bravely answered Adrian. " Let us go to 
 the chamber, and at once." 
 
 Carefully arranging the body of Minotti upon the 
 divan, and with one last look to see that all was safe 
 below, they mounted once more the noble stairway, 
 and were soon at the entrance of the chamber. 
 Here Philip lit the incense, and they entered. 
 
 The chamber was as dark and forbidding as be- 
 fore. Nothing save the black curtains, the pedestal 
 and the veiled figure were to be seen, and the rays 
 of the lamp and the delicate smoke of the incense 
 
EA&TH-BORN. 75 
 
 seemed to softly and carefully steal over the apart- 
 ment, as though partaking of the dread anxiety of the 
 hour. 
 
 Suddenly, without a flicker, and as if snuffed by 
 human hand, the light went out, and they were in 
 total darkness, while from around the figure and 
 seemingly far below, they could hear a sound as 
 of a coming storm as it rises through the pine clad 
 forest. 
 
 The sough of the wind as it rose and fell through 
 the pine cones and needles, the sudden swish of an 
 angry breath, as it impatiently awaited the coming 
 of its master, the rising tempest, and the low lullaby 
 of the tenderer breeze seemed painfully near, as 
 Philip clutcBed his companion's hand, and whis- 
 pered : 
 
 " As I feared, Lai Dhur and his minions are abroad 
 to-night in full company. We should not have ven- 
 tured here till they had subsided and scattered to 
 the winds of forgetfulness from whence they came. 
 The very air is thick with their dread influence. I 
 feel it slowly, gradually descending upon us like a 
 pall of death. It will be a test of strength this hour, 
 or I am mistaken. Do not stir, but bend your will 
 to one end, and that defiance to all, come those who 
 may. They would enthrall your senses, drive your 
 mind forth from its home, and wreck your chance 
 for futurity if possible, sending your spirit forth to 
 wander o'er this Earth as theirs, without the power 
 to rise above it into higher spheres." 
 
 Nearer and nearer came the rush of the storm. It 
 seeme'd to be gradually changing into a furious gale 
 as it approached the chamber, and Adrian could dis- 
 tinctly feel the rocky floor tremble a^ its coming. 
 
j6 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Be brave, and fear not," whispered Philip. " Stand 
 where you are, I will be with you in a moment," 
 and his hand loosed that of Adrian, who could feel 
 that his companion was moving near him in the 
 darkness. A moment more, and Philip again clasped 
 his hand, and whispered : 
 
 " If the worst comes to the worst, we still are safe, 
 so fear not." 
 
 A cold breath swept across their faces, and with a 
 crash as of a falling monarch of the forest, the storm 
 broke. The wind swept and eddied about them, and 
 tugged and pulled as if to draw them into its cyclonic 
 embrace. The floor rocked beneath their feet, and 
 it seemed the hurricane would sweep every stone 
 of the chateau from its foundation, as it hurtled 
 around them in ever increasing violence. But braced 
 against each other firmly they bade defiance to the 
 influence, and while it raged about them, still they 
 stood their ground unmolested and unhurt. Then 
 from out the fury of the gale Lai Dhur's voice rang 
 clear and loud : 
 
 " Cursed be all the Balzac race, the tree, the plant 
 and the sprig. Cursed be Minotti, cursed be all." 
 
 And wild laughter, as from a hundred throats, 
 echoed and re-echoed through the room. Over and 
 around and about them it pealed, harsh and discord- 
 ant, above the rush of the jtempest, above the howl- 
 ing of the wind. A cold hand descended upon 
 Adrian's head, and the voice said : 
 
 " As I am doomed to wander here, Nirvana ever 
 distant, so shalt thou. Pursue thy research. It shall 
 lead thee not to Eve, but me." 
 
 " And who art thou ? " boldly answered Adrian. 
 
 " I am he from whom the first of Earthly evils 
 
EARTH-BORN. JJ 
 
 sprang — who robs mankind of reason, strength and 
 will — who brings foul disease, and festering pesti- 
 lence, and wild desire, and devouring passion to 
 your storm tossed, discontented race. In this round 
 of life I hold command over the human body. To 
 you and yours I am known as Lai Dhur. To the 
 world of shades for centuries I have been known as 
 Cain, the Earth-Born." 
 
 "And yet there is one still higher than thou," 
 bravely interposed Philip, with a covert sneer, " and 
 in thy dark world, too." 
 
 " Eblis battles with the freed spirits, I with human- 
 ity," proudly replied the voice, and the storm died 
 away and sank into the depths below as he spoke. 
 " So long as flesh and blood and bone encircle the 
 spirit, they are mine to contend with. The spirit 
 which sheds these Earthly trappings and would soar 
 to heights beyond, answers to Eblis, not to me. I 
 pave the way which leads to him." 
 
 " Thou wilt pave no way for us, false shade ! Be- 
 gone ! " cried Philip, proudly. 
 
 " Fret not, Philip, thou re-incarnation of a lost 
 leader. Thou art here on trial, and may fail again 
 ere thy spirit ranges through the realms of space, its 
 past sins expiated and its future gained. Six exis- 
 tences hast thou had in this Earth wave, twice hast 
 thou failed, and been cast backward into humanity 
 in homelier shape to solve thy spirit's problem. This 
 is the last trial gained from Devachan for centuries 
 to come, and thou may fail. Remember this, and be 
 not proud. Thou art not infallible, and like Minotti, 
 may fall in the attempt to work thy freedom." 
 
 " What hast thou and thine to do with Minotti ? " 
 replied Philip. 
 
78 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Would'st thou see him how ? " queried the voice, 
 exultantly. 
 
 " If thou can show him to us, yes. We hold his 
 Earthly body. Where is his spirit? " replied Philip. 
 
 " Draw the silken cord, and see," and Adrian felt 
 the tassel in his hand, as the voice ceased. 
 
 " Shall I draw ? " he whispered to Philip. 
 
 " Aye, draw," was the reply. " We are safe, what- 
 ever comes." 
 
 Adrian drew the silken cord and the curtains 
 rolled away. A desolate, mountainous country ap- 
 peared to view. There was no sign of vegetation 
 anywhere. Nothing save rocks, and lava, and jets of 
 smoke and flame appearing here and there, spurting 
 from the parched crevices. 
 
 While they looked, a figure appeared, groping its 
 solitary way among the heated rocks and smoke. 
 Slowly it toiled up the steep mountain side, and 
 stopped to rest beside a huge, misshapen stone. , The 
 figure slowly turned toward them, and they recog- 
 nized Minotti, but the face was pallid, the form 
 bent, and despondency was depicted in every curve 
 and feature — despondency so deep that it seemed 
 death itself were preferable by far to the solitary, 
 lonely wretchedness that looked out of his pathetic 
 eyes, and spoke so plainly in his sad countenance. 
 
 " See where his spirit roams, doomed by Eblis to 
 the middle ground. Minotti would have soared to 
 higher altitudes, and kept pace with those brave 
 souls which lift the veil of secrecy from nature's 
 laws, and bid defiance to the rules which common 
 men lay down to govern common clay. He fails, as 
 Lai Dhur failed, as many humans fail, and now he, 
 who would fain reach higher than the highest, finds 
 
\ 
 
 \ 
 \ 
 
 \ earth-born. ^ q 
 
 \ 
 
 \ himself a solitary mind in a world of solitude, the 
 Land of Flame, where baser elements of nature hold 
 ; control. Where earthquakes shatter and volcanoes 
 rend the weary and tumultuous rocks for ages, till 
 such time as higher elements gain control and fit this 
 chaos for a future race." It was the veiled image 
 which spoke. 
 
 " And where is this Land of Flame, O Tuaa ? " 
 cried Adrian. " Can we not seek him there ? " 
 
 " The Land of Flame is Mars, the planet circling 
 next outside the orbit of our Earth. This is but the 
 middle ground for minds which penetrate the deeps 
 of space and reach the distant spheres. They can- 
 not linger here. Those who have not power to 
 venture farther, soon return to Devachan, and wait 
 a future age to re-appear, unless by chance they meet 
 a stronger mind returning to this Earth, and they 
 may follow back at once. For those who reach but 
 Mars can ne'er return save but by help or Devachan." 
 
 " How came he there, when but an hour ago he 
 stood with us ? " queried Adrian. 
 
 " He took from Eve the drop which sent his spirit 
 on its way. That final drop of knowledge which 
 sets the spirit free from cloying matter, and sends it 
 forth untramirieled in the great, wide Universe be- 
 yond. Had he but been prepared, it would have led 
 him swiftly to her side, where loyal love would lead 
 him. But he fell short, and could not reach her. 
 His love o'erreached his knowledge as before." 
 
 " Then he has visited the Land of Flame at other 
 times than this ? " wonderingly questioned Adriaif. 
 
 " Three times has Minotti's spirit ventured here, 
 and then returned to Earth through stronger minds," 
 replied the image. 
 
80 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 "And whose power then returned him?" ques- 
 tioned Adrian. 
 
 " She returned with him, Eve. He could not 
 reach her side, and so she came to his, and led his 
 spirit back to duties here yet unfulfilled." 
 
 " Then she may help him now," exclaimed Adrian, 
 in tones of relief. 
 
 " She may, and will, if he is not called to De- 
 vachan before she reaches him." 
 
 " And what can we do, then ? " exclaimed Adrian 
 sadly. 
 
 " Naught but hope. Were you better versed in 
 knowledge, you might save him. Now you could 
 but reach his side, and share his misery. Care for 
 his body, keep it from harm, and soon he may re- 
 turn to claim it. If not, then rest content, for 
 nature's laws have been obeyed, and he has sunk 
 to rest in Devachan." 
 
 " Tell us, O ! Tuaa, will he not return ? Thy power 
 should tell us, if thou will," pleaded Adrian earnest- 
 ly, forgetful of all else in his desire to be assured of 
 Minotti's return to Earth. 
 
 " The laws which govern prophecy in Tuaa are 
 governed by the laws which hold supremacy o'er 
 those who awake the dormant spirit within me. 
 Were thou infallible, then so would I be. Clearer 
 insight, gained by clairvoyance, opens the door of 
 futurity to me with certainty, but only when the en- 
 nobled spirit commands supreme o'er all warring 
 powers. 
 
 " Learn to master thyself in all things, and thou 
 may fully master the power of prophecy within 
 me. But as mortal man errs in prophecy for lack of 
 knowledge, so may Tuaa, when questioned" by 
 
EARTH-BORN. 8 1 
 
 \ those who understand not the laws of nature to their 
 We," 
 
 " Then you cannot tell us whether he returns or 
 stays, O! Tuaa?" questioned Adrian.' 
 
 " I can tell you that the law of love, both human 
 and spiritual, would lead him back to Earth, and he 
 will come if love can help him. 
 
 " Man plants the seed and prophesies that he will 
 reap the harvest in the future, if nature's laws are 
 not molested. The drouth may kill, the worm 
 destroy, the sun dry up the plant, ere harvest time 
 arrives, and nature's first law could be fulfilled. So 
 is it with the subtler laws which I perceive. They 
 may be swerved by opposing forces. 
 
 "Not a thought of man, or wish, or memory, or 
 dream, but owes its origin to subtle laws, too 
 intricate for ordinary minds to penetrate. They are 
 known to the spirit within me. 
 
 " What law governs the passions of man, stirs his 
 spirit to hate, or bends it to a dream of love ? What 
 law gives one human a grand mind, and another 
 insanity ? What law makes one religious and another 
 disbelieving, one kind, another cruel ? There are 
 laws for all, for the life giving principle itself, and 
 all these laws can be swerved by other laws, in time, 
 and brought to naught. The hating man may love 
 that which he hated, the loving hate that which he 
 loved. The sane mind may become insane, the 
 feeble mind gain sanity. The religious may turn to 
 disbelief, the disbelieving to religion. The kind may 
 be cruel, the cruel kind. Thus is the mortal swayed 
 by different laws in this changing mortal world. 
 
 " I can but say that Minotti will return if forces at 
 work can help him. I see those forces, and more I 
 
82 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 cannot tell until such time as questioned by a mind 
 whose scope embraces greater limits than thine." 
 
 The voice ceased, the tassel dropped from Adrian's 
 hand, the curtains rolled over the scene, and once 
 more they were in total darkness, with nothing but 
 the faint incense arising from the censer to remind 
 them that they stood in the curtained chamber. 
 
 As they stood, over them slowly crept an indefin- 
 able dread of something unhallowed and intangible, 
 but fearfully present. What it was they could not 
 fathom, but it oppressed them like an incubus, until, 
 fight against it as they would, it seemed that it must 
 overpower them in the end, and draw the very life 
 essence from their beating, throbbing brains. 
 
 In the black darkness of that awful chamber, while 
 round them reigned the silence of the tomb, each 
 struggled bravely with the overpowering feeling 
 and bent their wills to conquer it with all the will 
 power at command. They felt it would not do to 
 fail then, and yet it seemed the influence would 
 surely overpower them. 
 
 Like the drowning wretch who feels his head 
 swim, and his lungs fill with the cruel water, that 
 soon shall be his winding sheet, and yet is unable to 
 help himself. 
 
 Like the dreamer, whose restful slumber is changed 
 to horror by the nameless terror of the enthralling 
 nightmare, who would cry out but cannot. 
 
 Like the charmed man, who in dumb agony, step 
 by step advances towards the fascinating eyes of the 
 mesmeric, poisonous serpent, and knows his doom is 
 sealed, yet cannot resist — so stood the two, while 
 round and about them gathered the horrible shadows 
 of SQul terrifying power. 
 
\ 
 
 EARTH-BORN. 83 
 
 And now, from out the black shadow it seemed 
 that forms slowly appeared to view, forms without 
 symmetry, and misshapen, devilish in their malignity, 
 unholy, and not of man, but of remnants, patched 
 from the castaways of the Universe. Some were 
 without bodies, some without limbs ; all were horri- 
 ble to gaze upon. Here a headless trunk trundled 
 awkwardly about, there an armless hand waved 
 menacingly toward them, and again there glared 
 the hideous features of some Hell-born monstrosity 
 of evil. 
 
 Round and round they circled, in a never ending 
 train of horrors, gradually closing nearer and nearer 
 to the two friends, as fresh additions joined the cir- 
 cling throng. It seemed that human brain could 
 stand no more when Philip bravely cried : 
 
 " Back to your haunts, foul relics of the lower side 
 of nature ! Back ! You cannot harm us, even here !" 
 
 But the eddying throng swept on as before. Round 
 and round they went, and round and round the two 
 friends turned to watch them, horribly fascinated. 
 Suddenly the throng stopped, and Lai Dhur's voice 
 rang loud and clear again : 
 
 " Sons of men, what think you of the nameless 
 entities, the Terrene throng, born like yourselves, of 
 woman ? Know that the passions of man, since first 
 deception brought evil Cain into the world, have 
 fathered these with regularity. Aye, man, of whom 
 you boast that he is made in God's own image, man 
 the intelligent, man the great, has brought forth 
 these. Higher than the highest of his kind, yet 
 lower than the lowest of his animal race, is the 
 animal man. 
 
 " He who would cross the threshold of the Uni- 
 
84 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 verse, must battle first with these, who cling unre- 
 pentant to that world which brought them forth. 
 Think not to escape them. The shadow of the 
 Earth-Born falls upon you as I speak. Look ! Be- 
 hold !' 
 
 With staring eyes they gazed, while the shadows 
 seemed to deepen around them and the air became 
 more oppressive. Slowly, but surely, a faint outline 
 began to define itself against the black darkness of 
 that -awful chamber, while the Terrene circle closed 
 around them. Gradually the luminous, shadowy 
 Outline assumed proportions distinct and terrible, 
 and towering above them in the darkness they saw 
 a new and strangely awful figure, lacking the pro- 
 portions of man or beast. With neither symmetri- 
 cal head or body, it appeared to move like the wa- 
 vering flame in the whirling windstorm, or as the 
 sands of the desert in the terrible cyclone. It was 
 made up of luminous particles, each whirling round 
 and round with inconceivable rapidity, and as they 
 •gazed upward they could see far above them that 
 the figure grew manlike^ toward the top, and out of 
 its misshapen trunk, two wavering offshoots slowly 
 formed and stretched forth far and wide as though 
 to claim the world. 
 
 Like, a pillar of light in the darkness, crowned with 
 a massive head of huge proportions, stony, staring, 
 fearfully unfathomable eyes, and sphinx-like counte- 
 nance, unreadable, unknowable, dreadful to gaze 
 upon, yet grand and awful in its every part, so be- 
 fore them shone this wonderful figure, and all the 
 Earth-Born throng paled in comparison to it, and 
 faded away like the fog before the sunlight. 
 
 As they stood trembling, unable to resist the fell in- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 85 
 
 \ fluence, and gazing fascinated at the strangely awful 
 1 figure, from the midst of it came these words: 
 
 " Behold Terrasal, the spirit of Earth, who rules 
 all things terrestrial since first this world took shape. 
 Born with it in the midst of nebulous chaos — ever 
 present in its molten fire-fight with the elements — ■ 
 ruling still o'er all its materiality — I have been 
 called from my home in the flame-lit depths of the 
 Earth to you. Nothing mortal e'er escapes me. 
 Over all I reign supreme. 
 
 " The kings of the Earth spring from and return 
 to me. The cities of the world rear their proud 
 heads toward the sky, and crumble in the dust at 
 my feet. The races of men arise in might, and are 
 swept away and lost in my bosom. The continents 
 of the world and its oceans are mine to command. 
 Three times have I deluged the Earth with its 
 waters. For ages was it cleansed with my fires. You 
 cannot escape me. When I want you, I will call." 
 
 The strange voice ceased, and standing there in 
 the luminous glow, while over them bent the incar- 
 nation of Earth, they felt their remaining courage ebb 
 slowly away. 
 
 The eddying throng reappeared, and drew nearer 
 and nearer, and the terrible faces leered at them, the 
 horrible hands clutched at their garments, and the 
 skinny, repulsive arms sought to embrace them to 
 breasts that were not visible. 
 
 " How like you my Earth-Born cohorts ? " sneer- 
 ingly questioned Lai Dhur. 
 
 " Each of them has power to give to humanity an 
 impulse for evil. Not a thought of wrong in man, 
 or an evil wish, or a dark deed, but is prompted 
 by some Earthly entity like those around you, and 
 
86 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 could human eyes see clearly, humanity would know 
 . why at times hellish passion, and evil impulse, and 
 deadly sickness, sway the weak changling called 
 man, who thinks himself a God, but who falls lower 
 than the brute. 
 
 " In this world, called Earth, he is tossed about 
 like an empty ball, neither knowing from whence his 
 spirit came or whence it goes. 
 
 "When the shadows thicken about him, and he 
 crosses to the realm of disembodied spirits, cast forth 
 into space like the chrysalis that has gained its wings, 
 but knows not its course or surroundings, then he 
 becomes the prey for those evil ones who have gone 
 before, and who grope in darkness round this miser- 
 able sphere, ever waiting, ever watching, for newly 
 entered spirits. 
 
 " Would'st thou rise above it ere thy time and 
 pierce the mysteries which surround you ? Wel- 
 come then, welcome, but know that you remain with 
 us, and reach no higher toward the outer spheres 
 while we command the way." 
 
 The sneering voice died slowly as Adrian leaned 
 heavily against his comrade for support, and would 
 have fallen under the dread influence, had not Philip 
 gently laid him at his feet unconscious. 
 
 " Welcome ! Welcome ! " cried Lai Dhur exultantly. 
 
 " Back to your shadows ! " sternly cried Philip. 
 " We still are masters here ! " 
 
 And at that moment he touched a little drop from 
 a vial to the floor, and instantly a ring of fire sur- 
 rounded the two friends. A light incense arose from 
 the circle of flame, and hovered over the room, and 
 as it spread the gigantic figure above them melted 
 away, the whirling, horrible circle slowly widened, 
 
V 
 
 EARTH-BORN. 87 
 
 keeping clear of the incense, until finally, one by one, 
 they disappeared. Far away in the depths could be 
 heard the rushing noise, as of distant water lashed by 
 the wind, and again Lai Dhur's voice faintly reached 
 Philip's ears : 
 
 " Once more have you escaped me, proud one, but 
 you will yet join the Earth-Born throng." 
 
 Then dead silence reigned, and while the incense 
 filled the chamber, and the circle of flame still steadily 
 burned, Philip gave one glance around, and seeing 
 nothing but the dark curtains and the veiled figure, 
 he gathered the unconscious Adrian in his arms, and 
 stepping over the flame, gained the entrance, and 
 half carrying, half supporting his friend, they finally 
 reached the lower hall. 
 
 Then Philip laid Adrian upon a divan, and by dint 
 of rubbing soon brought him to his senses, and 
 together they looked at the quiet body of Minotti 
 lying near, and shudderingly wondered whether his 
 spirit would endow it with life again, or whether 
 like those of the peaceful ones below, it would soar 
 away, forgetful of its sheath, for years, perhaps for- 
 ever. 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 THE WONDERFUL ESSENCE WHICH PRODUCES COMA. 
 
 Adrian slept long and heavily after the exciting 
 experiences he had passed through in this mysterious 
 chateau, and it was late in the following day when 
 he stirred uneasily upon his couch and dreamily 
 opened his eyes, gazing around as if uncertain of his 
 whereabouts. 
 
 " Ah, I remember," he said, springing to his feet, 
 " the visit to the tomb, the curtained chamber, and 
 Minotti's catastrophe. But where is his body, and 
 Philip, what has become of him ? " 
 
 These thoughts flashed rapidly over his brain as 
 he stood fully awakened, and glanced cautiously 
 and searchingly about. What if Philip, too, were 
 gone. 
 
 But no, at that moment Philip appeared, and a sad 
 smile illumined his countenance as he saw Adrian's 
 anxious look. 
 
 " Our meal is ready," he said," and you have slept 
 long and heavily. I trust you feel rested." 
 
 " Rested, yes. If I really can feel at rest again. 
 But what have you done with Minotti ?" 
 
 " His body lies peacefully in an adjoining room. 
 I trust his spirit is as peaceful, but fear otherwise." 
 
 " Aye, so do I. But what more can we do ? " 
 
 " Nothing, as yet, but watch and wait. But come, 
 let us eat," and he led the way into the room where 
 
 88 
 
EARTH-BORN. 89 
 
 they had eaten the previous day. Three chairs were 
 drawn up to the table. 
 
 " He might awake and join us," said Philip, answer- 
 ing the questioning look of Adrian. 
 
 They sat down, and appeased the cravings of 
 nature for food, and when they had finished the meal, 
 Adrian kindly took the hand of Philip in his own, 
 and said : 
 
 " Philip, we are left in this chateau alone, you and 
 I, and fate has thrown us strangely together in a sea 
 of mysteries. I am young and hopeful, anxious to 
 fathom the secrets which surround us, most anxious 
 of all to discover the means of bringing back the 
 spirits of those whose bodies now rest solely in our 
 mutual care. You, possessing more knowledge and 
 experience than myself, if not my hereditary power, 
 can best direct me how to use and cultivate this gift 
 for our mutual benefit and that of those we both love. 
 Will you help me, and in so doing help them?" 
 
 "With my life," warmly replied Philip, " you can 
 count upon me always." 
 
 " Let us begin then, at once," rejoined Adrian. 
 " You knew my mother, the Countess Lena, and my 
 father, Count Balzac." 
 
 " I knew them both for years," replied Philip, 
 closely watching the questioner, as though to read 
 his thoughts. 
 
 "Then tell me, to begin with, did the Countess 
 love the Count, and did he love her?" 
 
 Philip stirred uneasily in his chair, and returned 
 no reply. 
 
 " Tell me the truth," queried Adrian, " if you know 
 anything, tell me, I beseech you, for I, their child, 
 should know the truth." 
 
90 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 Philip turned his face away and asked sadly : 
 
 " Of what avail would this knowledge be to you ? 
 They were married and comparatively happy, as the 
 world goes. What more is necessary that you should 
 know ? " 
 
 " Then there was a little real love between them. 
 I felt it from the first. What was the secret of 
 their union?" 
 
 " The Count was a scholar and a learned man in 
 many occult things. She was the sweetest, gentlest, 
 most impressible of womankind. He required her 
 assistance in many ways. She was always kindly 
 treated, with unvarying courtesy and watchful care, 
 but the Count had no heart for any woman. He 
 was bound up in his studies and his work, like all his 
 student ancestors." 
 
 " Then you think he married her in order that she 
 might assist him in his researches." 
 
 " That I believe to be the case. I know that he 
 exercised unbounded influence over her at all times, 
 and that he sent her spirit forth at will." 
 
 " Then others loved her, but not the Count." 
 
 " I did not say so." 
 
 "But I know it. How came he to marry her? 
 Where did he.meet her ? " 
 
 "She met him in St. Petersburg, at the home of 
 her relative, Countess Helen Petrovisky, her mpther's. 
 sister. Her father, Count de Courcey, was French, 
 but her mother belonged to a noble Russian family 
 of fortune and rank, the House of Rostopchin. Both 
 her parents died in the bloom of youth, leaving the 
 infant Lena to the care of her relative. When your 
 father met her she was scarce eighteen, and she 
 married him ere she was twenty. By so doing she 
 
EARTH-BORN. 9 1 
 
 incurred the wrath of her kindred, and she has 
 never been forgiven. 
 
 " Her fortune was princely, and they designed her 
 for a more powerful mate than a student Count, 
 placed her in a convent at Kiev, and supposed her 
 safe from all suitors, for she had many. She escaped, 
 some say by feigning death, while the sisters of the 
 convent still assert that she left her cell a corpse, but 
 was revivified by Count Balzac's power. 
 
 " Be that as it may, he met the funeral cortege at 
 the convent gates, was granted the privilege of one 
 last look upon the dead, and as he spoke his sorrow- 
 ing words over her, she arose from the coffin, the 
 affrighted nuns fled, and ere their courage returned, 
 Lena Courcey had been placed in Count Balzac's 
 carriage, and was driven rapidly away. Before the 
 news of this strange proceeding reached the ears of 
 her relatives, she was irrevocably married to the 
 Count, and they were on their way to France as 
 man and wife. This is the story as I learned it." 
 
 " Minotti vaguely spoke of enemies to our house, 
 still powerful, who had robbed me of name and for- 
 tune. What of them ? " 
 
 " Minotti spoke the truth, and were he here could 
 tell you more than I, since what I know is gained 
 from him. I had seldom seen Count Balzac for 
 some years previous to his last experiment, though 
 once we studied occultism together, and were fast 
 friends in that secret path of learning. 
 
 " He was attracted by the blacker arts of sorcery, 
 and we gradually drifted apart in our studies and 
 our lives, for sooner or later, he who calls upon 
 these Earth-Born powers, will be overwhelmed by 
 them if it is continued in. True adepts call on them 
 
Q2 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 only when all else fails, and they can safely control 
 the power they invoke. 
 
 " I think the enemies he gathered about him were 
 brought principally by those like Lai Dhur, learned 
 occultists, who practiced but the darkest arts for 
 selfish ends. Through one of these associates, princi- 
 pally, he was induced to transfer his property and 
 his wife's to that man, with the exception of this old 
 chateau and some few thousands of a vast estate. I 
 know but little of it, only what Minotti says, and he 
 could never prove before any court what had been 
 told him. Some day it may be solved, but knowl- 
 edge alone will do it." 
 
 " But Minotti spoke of a band, a secret one, linked 
 together for plunder, though professing a grand 
 creed, and through whose influence the Count was 
 worked upon to a great extent, and that through 
 this association his misfortunes occurred. Where is 
 this band ? Who are its members ? " 
 
 Philip's face darkened visibly as Adrian spoke, 
 and leaning closely toward him, he said impress- 
 ively : 
 
 " Minotti was right, but of that band or rather 
 order, I cannot tell you fully now. Suffice it to say 
 that it is so secret that many of its most dangerous 
 tools are ignorant that they are counted as its mem- 
 bers, and would swear truthfully that they knew 
 nothing of it. Its initiates are scattered over the 
 world. Its emissaries may be found among all 
 classes — the high, the low, the rich, the poor. It is 
 ancient in its origin, and originally used only for 
 good ends, but for years it has fallen, and it is now 
 generally controlled by the worst elements. It is re- 
 lentless in its pursuit and terrible in its power for evil. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 93 
 
 The Thugs and Assassins of India were at one time 
 controlled by leaders in it. Lai Dhur was a control- 
 ling member of it. The present leader of it in this 
 country is the one who received your lost fortune, 
 so Minotti informed me years ago, and his career is 
 so black that no Earthly power can save him. I 
 have heard little of him for some time, however, and 
 hope that he is satisfied with the injury done to 
 you." 
 
 " But who is this man, and what is the order 
 called ? How may I know them ? " excitedly asked 
 Adrian. 
 
 " His name I dare not tell you now, and, till later, 
 let them rest. The members may be called counts, 
 countesses, gentlemen, ladies, peasants, canaille, as 
 you find them, but in whatever station found, they 
 are just the same. There is but one infallible test to 
 discover their identity, and that I cannot now dis- 
 close to you. For the present let them be forgot- 
 ten, and hope they are content with the ruin already 
 wrought to you and yours." 
 
 " And shall I not be revenged upon them ? Shall 
 I let my name and fortune go ? " excitedly cried 
 Adrian. 
 
 " If you care to enter a struggle now, in your 
 youth, which if you live will follow you into old age. 
 If you wish to throw your chances of discovering 
 the whereabouts of the Countess, of the Count and 
 Minotti to the winds. If you are prepared to give 
 up all hope of knowledge beyond this sphere, in 
 order to spend a lifetime battling with some of the 
 most evil elements in it, then seek to overthrow 
 those who wreck the strongest when they choose. 
 
 " For your own sake, for the sake of those you 
 
Q4 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 hold most dear, I would advise you to first perfect 
 yourself in knowledge, and then, when you fully 
 understand the undertaking, if you desire to war 
 with that band, do so, but not now. They would 
 overthrow you with a single move, and you would 
 lose all, gain nothing." 
 
 " I understand, and at another, later day, will ask 
 for your advice. For the present, give me more 
 knowledge that I may explore the hidden paths 
 which lead to that which seems now unattainable to 
 mortals, the path which brings me to that great, un- 
 known beyond, where all seems dark, mysterious 
 and silent to humanity. Give me but the secret 
 which will lead me safely there, and allow me to re- 
 turn, and that is all I ask at present. Let the Earth 
 be forgotten. I would rise above it and beyond it." 
 
 " Well said, Adrian, Count Balzac. Let that band 
 be forgotten then till such time as you can meet them 
 without fear. Meantime, we will perfect ourselves 
 in knowledge which will protect you, if used aright, 
 against them, for in knowledge alone is safety." 
 
 "What then shall be our next step, Philip? You 
 are better versed than I in these mysterious arts. 
 Where shall we find what we seek ? " 
 
 " We can find the knowledge desired in the private 
 library of this chateau. First, we must safely dis- 
 'pose of this semblance to Minotti, which lies so 
 calmly here beside us, and then we will to work." 
 
 " What shall be done with the body ? " questioned 
 Adrian, glancing at it half in doubt, half in anxiety. 
 
 " I would suggest that we place it upon a couch in 
 the apartment that we will occupy here, so that it 
 will be ever near us in case the spirit should return, 
 or that we take it to the tomb below, if you desire^ 
 
EARTH-BORN. 95 
 
 and rest it side by side with those who are likewise 
 silent as himself." 
 
 " As you please, but do you think we should ven- 
 ture to the tomb with him. Had we not better place 
 the body in some safe spot for the present, and leave 
 its further disposal in the tomb until the influence 
 below is less to be dreaded than now ? " 
 
 " I agree with you fully, and we will lay the body 
 in our private chamber till such time as it shall be 
 safe to take it to the sepulchre below. Let us then 
 select an apartment for our private use at once, and 
 take it there. Follow me, Adrian, and make your 
 selection from the rooms of this chateau, which for 
 years have been unused." 
 
 Philip arose as he spoke, and led the way toward 
 the end of the great hall where they had slumbered 
 during the preceding night. On he went, Adrian 
 closely following. They passed to the left of the 
 grand staircase and soon reached a door at the end 
 of the hall. It was securely locked, and ere Philip 
 opened it, with a key drawn from a little vase which 
 stood near, he said : 
 
 " This was the private library of the Count, and of 
 his ancestors. Here they read and pondered over 
 volumes of that knowledge we desire to master. It 
 is here we must find the final step. The private 
 chamber adjoining was the sleeping apartment of 
 the Count, and it is there I believe we had better 
 place the body of Minotti, and there that we our- 
 selves should sleep. These rooms are removed from 
 the main part of the chateau, and for that reason I 
 think they are the safest and best for our purpose." 
 
 As he finished speaking Philip turned the bolt, and 
 they entered a medium sized room, through the cur- 
 
g6 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 tained windows of which a few rays of light shed 
 their soft glow upon a noble array of books, charts, 
 and curious looking instruments. 
 
 Philip raised the curtains, and they gazed around 
 them in the full light of day. Suddenly Adrian ut- 
 tered a startled exclamation, and pointed to a por- 
 trait set into the wall, and hanging over the mantle- 
 piece above an ancient fireplace. 
 
 " What is that, Philip ? " he cried, and as they both 
 looked, the lips of the portrait appeared to weave 
 into a faint, shadowy smile, and the eyes flashed 
 with almost speaking intelligence. 
 
 " The duplicate of the portrait in the residence on 
 the Rue St. Honore," cried Adrian, excitedly. " See 
 how it smiles as we look. It is the same — the 
 haughty features, the dark, piercing eyes, and the 
 striking countenance." 
 
 Was it also a guard over a secret recess ? And as 
 the thought sprang into Adrian's mind the portrait 
 slowly swung outward, and disclosed a hidden re- 
 ceptacle, similar to that shown when its counterpart 
 was seen in the house on the Rue St. Honore. 
 
 " I feel that he will help us," exclaimed Adrian, 
 and the lips of the portrait seemed to smile in aqui- 
 escence. " Do you know whose face that is, 
 Philip ? " he anxiously questioned. 
 
 " I know not," replied Philip. " I only know that 
 it has been in the family for years, and is the por- 
 trait of some magian or sorcerer of ancient Egypt, 
 and wherever its counterpart is found there is 
 mystery connected with it. I am told there were 
 but seven like it in the world. But see, within the 
 recess a shadowy hand beckons to you and points to 
 the roll below." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 97 
 
 Ere he ceased speaking, Adrian bounded forward, 
 and grasped the roll. The hand faded away, the 
 portrait swung back to its place with an easy grace, 
 and Adrian stood before Philip with the roll in his 
 possession, and a joyous expression upon his counte- 
 nance. 
 
 " A good, beginning for the day, Philip. Now to 
 the private chamber, then let us dispose of the body, 
 and next to work. We shall succeed. I feel it ! I 
 know it ! " and his eyes again lighted with that 
 flame of enthusiasm which bespoke his earnestness. 
 
 Philip caught the inspiration, and pressed his 
 friend's hand warmly, while his eyes answered the 
 flash from Adrian's. Then he opened a side door 
 and disclosed a larger room, saying : 
 
 " This is our apartment. How do you like it ? " 
 
 Adrian stepped into the chamber, but it was so 
 dark that he could not distinguish much of the sur, 
 roundings, until Philip rolled the heavy curtains 
 away from the windows. Then he saw that the 
 room was handsomely furnished, with antique, but 
 elegant furniture, heavy and impressive. Over the 
 bed there hung a satin canopy, from which depended 
 velours curtains, rich and tasteful. The chairs 
 were large and easy, while two divans invited the 
 weary to rest. The walls were richly decorated in 
 red and gold, dark and elegant. But the most at- 
 tractive objects to Adrian were two portraits hang- 
 ing side by side upon the wall. One was of the 
 Count, his father. One of the Countess, his mother. 
 Gazing at them earnestly, he said : 
 
 " This is our abiding place. Here we will work 
 out the mystery of man. With these faces before 
 me to inspire, we shall succeed." 
 
98 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 "Well said, Adrian. Now let us bring Minotti 
 here, and the earlier we begin our researches, the 
 sooner we will end in knowledge." 
 
 Together they left the chamber, and soon returned, 
 bearing between them the inert form of Minotti, 
 which they carefully laid upon one of the divans, 
 and sadly looking down upon it, both inwardly 
 vowed that sooner or later they would fathom the 
 mystery surrounding that quiet form, and those other 
 lifeless ones below. 
 
 " Now to work," cried Adrian, as they entered the 
 library. And he looked exultantly over the long 
 array of volumes spread out in tier upon tier before 
 his eyes. And then he gazed once more at the por- 
 trait over the mantelpiece, and again it seemed to 
 smile at him with speaking intelligence in its glance. 
 He picked up the roll he had taken from the recess, 
 and saw the Chaldean inscription upon the outside, 
 which, translated, read : 
 
 " He who would pierce the hidden laws of Nature 
 must first know himself in all his intricate entirety. 
 That man who knows himself, his power, his pur- 
 pose, his four-fold nature and his highest impulse, 
 can mount the ladder made for him alone, and 
 breathe the free air of a limitless creation. Let none 
 essay to mount that ladder ere they know them- 
 selves full well, or Nature, whom they thus defy, 
 will turn their knowledge to disaster." 
 
 This was written upon the outside leaf in a clear 
 hand, for the roll was of the ancient style of Egyptian 
 pen printed papyrus, before the era of type and 
 press had rendered printing easy. At the bottom of 
 the inscription was signed : 
 
 " JANNES, CHALDEAN." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 99 
 
 Only these words, and evidently the author's name 
 and country. 
 
 Adrian turned the papyrus leaves until he reached 
 the following, which attracted his attention, and 
 which translated, ran : 
 
 "The spirit, or the mind — that guiding power 
 which holds in abeyance the life principle, and the 
 body it inhabits — and the soul — that nebulous cover- 
 ing which surrounds the spirit — are bound by loose 
 fetters to the body which are easily broken. As 
 the human body lays aside its dress, or changes it at 
 caprice, when no longer desirable, so the mind can 
 lay aside its dress, the body, and change its covering 
 if it desires, without awaiting the actual death of 
 the body, which frees the spirit forever from that 
 habitation. 
 
 " This result can be obtained by using every en- 
 deavor to render the mind superior to the body in 
 all things, as the power to free the mind comes only 
 through long and continued subjection of the body, 
 until the latter reaches the desired state when the 
 spirit can be freed from it without injury to the 
 spirit, soul, life principle or body. 
 
 " To accomplish this result, subject the body to 
 frequent fasts, place vegetable food only within it, 
 give up the pursuits of the flesh, and embrace the 
 higher desires of the mental nature, to the exclusion 
 of the material. That man who devotes his life to 
 enriching his external surroundings, who thinks more 
 of his body than his mind, seldom gives that mind 
 an opportunity to escape ere complete death of the 
 body sets it free. 
 
 " The mind cannot serve two masters. Either it 
 becomes the slave of Earthly desires, pertaining to 
 that body it inhabits ; or it springs into nigher fields, 
 and serves alone that source from which it sprang. 
 
 " All minds are free at intervals, when death of 
 the body releases them, until such time as they are 
 called again to supply some body with its mental 
 
100 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 capacity, and enter once more the struggle for per- 
 fection. 
 
 " The mind, being ethereal, invisible, and not 
 in any sense belonging to Earth, is affected by 
 Earthly agents only so far as they affect the body 
 that mind inhabits. Therefore, to control the mind, 
 do not introduce common Earthly agencies, but the 
 higher ones of thought, reflection and learning. 
 These give the mind practice, until at last, the body 
 being in proper condition, the will of the individual 
 prevails, and the spirit leaves its temporary habita- 
 tion and returns to it as desired. 
 
 " While Earthly agents, such as fasting and veget- 
 able food, do not affect the mind itself, they can so 
 powerfully act upon the body that by their use the 
 spirit is assisted to freedom, because they place its 
 home in such a state that this liberty can be taken 
 without injury to any portion of the individual. 
 
 " Drugs can debase the body, stupefy the life 
 principle within it, and to all appearances kill the 
 mind at times. But this latter effect is produced 
 because the drug has so affected the body that it is 
 not a proper habitation for the mind, and so the mind 
 leaves it by degrees as the body by degrees becomes 
 unfit, until finally it is vanished, and the body is 
 without a mind, simply being endowed with the 
 soul and life principle. In this case the person is 
 partially or wholly insane, and the mind can only 
 return as the body becomes fit to receive it. These 
 drugs are to be shunned. 
 
 " There is one natural essence which can stupefy 
 the life principle, and leave it in such a condition 
 that it awakes to the touch of the master mind at 
 will. Under the use of this powerful essence the 
 body becomes dormant, needs no nourishment, and 
 will lie for years in perfect health, ready at any time 
 the returning mind may desire, to again waken to 
 life. It is a liquid so volatile that it is but rarely 
 secured, even when found, as it vanishes into air- 
 readily when exposed. It exists in some animals and 
 reptiles at certain times, and when found at all, is 
 
EARTH-BORN. IOI 
 
 discovered in a small sac, attached to the brain. 
 In such animals, at given periods, this sac opens and 
 emits a drop of the fluid, which so soon as it touches 
 the nerve centre, stops all action, renders the life 
 principle dormant, and the animal loses all vitality 
 until such time as it is again desirable to become an 
 animate object. 
 
 " A drop of this fluid, or even the inhalation of it, 
 will render the life principle dormant in man, and 
 permit the mind to leave the body with perfect 
 safety to both. 
 
 " Only at certain periods does this fluid exist in 
 the animal, or reptile, and the greatest care is neces- 
 sary to find and preserve it. The crocodile of the 
 Nile produces it. The hooded serpent of the jungles 
 of Asia and Africa at times possess it. The lowly 
 frog of the marsh generates it. It must be detached 
 from the quivering sac ere the brain ceases to act, 
 for with the cessation of the action, the sac opens, 
 and the fluid escapes. 
 
 " Searcher after the hidden laws of nature, know 
 that this is one of the initial steps." 
 
 Adrian closed the roll, and once more glanced at 
 the dark features of the portrait over the mantel. 
 Again the lips appeared to smile with a triumphant 
 expression. Turning to Philip, Adrian said : 
 
 " Let me see the vinaigrette you took from Minotti's 
 hand in the tomb below." 
 
 Philip handed it to him, and Adrian slowly raised 
 it, and carefully examined its contents. There was 
 little in -it, but a few drops of the golden hued liquid 
 still remained, brilliant and scintillating. 
 
 " This is that wonderful essence which controls the 
 life giving principle. When shall we partake of it ? " 
 
 " When we have followed the directions given, and 
 feel that we shall meet with success." 
 
 "You are right, Philip, and now to work — to 
 study — to win ! " 
 
CHAPTER VII. 
 
 THE LAST DAY ON EARTH. 
 
 Six months have come and gone since the three 
 friends met at the Chateau Balzac. Months of deep 
 study and of research for two of them — months of 
 silence for the other. Adrian had often in that period 
 felt an intangible presence near him, and imagined 
 that he could feel the soft gaze of tender eyes bent 
 over his work and himself. He repeatedly mentioned 
 this to Philip, who, like the questioner, thought it 
 was the beautiful Countess watching over them. 
 
 Minotti's spirit had not returned to his body in 
 these days and weeks past. While they had care- 
 fully watched for any sign of reviving animation, 
 they were not rewarded. His body lay as silent and 
 inert as on the first day, and they had well nigh given 
 up hope of seeing him in life again. 
 
 After their previous experiences they had avoided 
 both the curtained chamber and the tomb, but 
 Adrian had learned from Philip that the latter con- 
 nected with the catacombs of Paris, and that the 
 horrible circle of shadows they had seen, were in all 
 probability remnants of the souls of those bodies 
 which had been removed from the Cemetery of the 
 Innocents, and other burial grounds, and were placed 
 in the dark galleries of the. catacombs, where room 
 was not an object, and the bones would rest in equal 
 safety as in the overcrowded cemeteries. 
 
 He likewise learned that the pyramid of the tomb 
 
 10? 
 
EARTH-BORN. I03 
 
 had been constructed of stone quarried from the 
 catacombs, as had much of Paris, and that it was 
 built by workmen who had not been permitted to 
 ascend to the chateau, but entered the catacombs in 
 the city of Paris. In being led through the dark gal- 
 leries, they could not tell at what point the pyramid 
 was built, whether in Paris, St. Cloud, Versailles, or 
 elsewhere. 
 
 This was important, as it was necessary for the 
 Count's plan that the secrecy of his tomb should be 
 inviolate, and further that it should be free from the 
 thieves who infested the catacombs. So the entrance 
 was walled up between the tomb and the catacombs, 
 when the pyramid was finished, but it could be easily 
 re-opened in case of necessity for removal or flight. 
 
 Adrian learned many things during these months, 
 and Philip and himself followed the instructions laid 
 out for students of occult knowledge, in both the 
 Black branch and the White. Finally, feeling that 
 they were prepared, Adrian said : 
 
 " Philip, I think the time has arrived, and I am 
 ready for the final step." 
 
 " Then we will take it together," answered Philip, 
 "but first we must prepare this chateau against in- 
 trusion in our absence." 
 
 " True, and our bodies must be placed in the most 
 secret spot. But what is the latest report regarding 
 Minotti's disappearance ? " 
 
 " It has ceased to agitate the people of his parish, 
 and his successor fills his place with satisfactory 
 results. They cling to the theory of murder and 
 abduction, however, when it is spoken of at intervals. 
 But weightier things occupy the public and the 
 papers now than the strange disappearance of any 
 
104 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 priest. Riots for bread fill turbulent Paris with fear, 
 and the days look dark for France." 
 
 "Then we are completely forgotten, and it is 
 well, for I had few acquaintances who cared enough 
 to enquire, and Minotti's many friends have given 
 him up for lost." 
 
 Adrian advanced to Minotti's silent body as he 
 spoke, and requested Philip to try once again with 
 him, as they had frequently done, their combined 
 power over him, and see if they could not bring his 
 wandering spirit back. Following the mystic rules 
 they had learned in the book of Jannes, they each 
 grasped one of his hands, placed their free hands 
 upon his head, and uttering a prayer from the Ka- 
 bala, they willed in one mighty effort for him to 
 arise. 
 
 As they willed and spoke, Minotti arose from the 
 couch, shaded his eyes with his hands, and stood 
 there like a statue of the dead, peering doubtfully 
 about him. 
 
 Philip and Adrian both sprang joyously toward 
 him, and threw their arms about him in rapture at 
 his return. 
 
 " You called me, and I am here, but we are in the 
 Count's library, and I thought we were all in the 
 sepulchre below. Yet it seems somewhat indistinct. 
 What has happened ? How came we here ? " 
 
 And then the circumstances of his sudden cata- 
 leptic state were described, together with all subse- 
 quent events, and Minotti listened with deep inter- 
 est to the recital. At the end, he sighed deeply, 
 and sadly said : 
 
 " Then it is true as I had dreamed and thought, 
 that I will never be fitted to carry out the experi- 
 
fcAkTH-BORN. IOg 
 
 ments that my heart desires most. I will always be 
 of the Earth, Earthly, and unable to rise above it." 
 
 " Wait, and be patient," exclaimed a strange voice, 
 as if coming from the lips of the panelled portrait. 
 
 The friends looked at each other in wondering 
 silence, and Minotti shivered slightly as he replied : 
 
 " Who speaks ? " 
 
 But no answer came, and after a few moments of 
 waiting, Adrian broke the silence by saying : 
 
 " Have you no recollection of the occurrences in 
 your trance state, Minotti ? " 
 
 " None. It is an absolute blank to me." 
 
 " How then can those who make the trial keep an 
 Earthly record of their adventures while in the 
 spirit ? " queried Adrian. 
 
 " Through the veiled image," answered the strange 
 voice, as if again coming from the lips of the por- 
 trait. 
 
 " But Tuaa will not answer to but few," replied 
 Adrian. 
 
 " The image will answer if you return to it either 
 in the flesh or in the spirit," replied the voice. 
 
 " But I may not be able to come back. I may not 
 wish to leave a distant world and return to this. 
 What then ? " questioned Adrian. 
 
 " You will be able to come back," said the voice. 
 
 " And if I do not wish to lose the time ? " again 
 questioned Adrian. 
 
 " Time is made for humanity by mortals. There 
 is no time for the freed spirit. As the spark of elec- 
 tricity circles the world in a second, so does the 
 freed spirit circle the Universe at will in an instant," 
 replied the voice. 
 
 " And who are you who tells me this ? " 
 
io6 Earth-born. 
 
 " I am one forgotten ages ago. Question hie nO 
 more about myself. Some day you will know." 
 
 " And who shall try the experiment ? I, alone, or 
 all of us ? " queried Adrian. 
 
 " Philip and yourself. Let Minotti remain and 
 keep his trust," replied the voice. 
 
 " When shall we make the test?" said Adrian. 
 
 " This night, when the portrait smiles upon you. 
 Not before. Farewell ! till we meet again," and the 
 voice ceased. 
 
 " One word more," cried Adrian. " Know you 
 aught of her ? " 
 
 But silence reigned, and no word broke its still- 
 ness. All sat quietly for several moments hoping the 
 voice would again reply, but it did not, and finally 
 Minotti said : 
 
 " This night, then, we part. Let us arrange our 
 affairs quickly and well. I will remain behind and 
 guard all the bodies. Only promise me that you 
 will, one of you, return within a fortnight, and give 
 me news through Tuaa of your success and adven- 
 tures." 
 
 " One of us will return," said Adrian. 
 
 " And within the time named," said Philip. 
 
 " Then I will visit the curtained chamber at noon 
 every day," replied Minotti. " And now to prepare 
 for the trial. Where will you make it ? " 
 
 " Here in this room," replied Adrian. 
 
 " Yes, I think it is best to make it here," joined in 
 Philip, " but how shall we dispose of our bodies ? " 
 
 " I will place them in the adjoining apartment, side 
 by side, and will myself occupy this room to be near 
 them," replied Minotti. " They will be well cared 
 for, I promise you." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 I07 
 
 " And I will bring Karnac to assist in the watch," 
 cried Adrian. And he willed the python to appear. 
 Ere long they heard him swiftly coming through the 
 hallway, and he soon entered the apartment, his 
 eyes blinking brightly, and his head proudly erect. 
 He went straight to Adrian. 
 
 " Karnac will be an able assistant," said Minotti, 
 and the python laid his head against Adrian's hand 
 as if to emphasize the statement by this sign of alle- 
 giance. 
 
 " And now, regarding our bodies, Minotti, all be- 
 ing arranged, what shall we say for our spirits. Sup- 
 pose we could not after all, come back, what would 
 you. do ? " queried Adrian. 
 
 " The voice said you could return," replied Minotti, 
 " and that voice seldom errs." 
 
 " What, you know it then ? " asked Adrian in sur- 
 prise. 
 
 " I feel that it speaks the truth," replied Minotti, 
 " and beyond that I know nothing." 
 
 " Whose do you think it is ? " asked Philip. 
 
 " I do not know, but I judge the voice is that of 
 the original of the portrait," was Minotti's reply. 
 " It is perhaps Jannes, as both the cabinet here and 
 in the Rue St. Honore contained papyrus writings 
 signed with that name." 
 
 " But not that Jannes who stood before Pharaoh, 
 and combined with Jambres, opposed his magic 
 against Moses in his efforts to free the children of 
 Israel," said Philip, " for this is a Chaldean, while 
 that Jannes was Egyptian." 
 
 " It may be one and the same," said Minotti, " and 
 if it is, Adrian's power, combined with your own, 
 can, now that you are prepared, perhaps bring their 
 
108 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 souls .before you through the Black Incantation you 
 will find in this book," and Minotti handed them a 
 volume from the library entitled, " Magic, and the 
 Great Magicians of the Ancient World," by Zoro- 
 aster. Looking at it, they recognized it as one they 
 had seen before in their studies. They memorized 
 the incantation, and Minotti made them promise that 
 if they tried it and succeeded in obtaining anything 
 they would inform him. Adrian then said : 
 
 " Remember, Minotti, if you hear nothing from us 
 at the end of a fortnight, do not give up hope, but 
 wait, knowing that we will return as quickly as 
 possible." 
 
 " I will remember," answered Minotti, " but as the 
 day is now far advanced, judging by the sunlight, 
 had we not better take a last walk together around 
 the grounds before you bid farewell ? " 
 
 " You are right," said Philip. " I wish to once 
 more walk in the sunlight of this Earth, ere we test 
 the lights and shadows of another, and perhaps a 
 darker existence. Who knows what we may meet at 
 the very beginning of the experiment." 
 
 " But wait — suppose the experiment, after all, 
 should not be necessary. We have recalled Minotti, 
 why not the others," said Adrian. 
 
 " To the tomb, at once ! " cried Philip, and Minotti 
 seconded him with enthusiasm. 
 
 So to the panel they went, ignited the lamp, 
 brought forth the censer, lit the incense, and were 
 soon winding down the secret stairway, when Min- 
 otti turned back and said he would await them 
 above, as he thought they had better go without him. 
 For a moment they hesitated, and then acquiesced, 
 and he returned, while they sped onward. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 109 
 
 The tomb was gained, the sarcophagus lay before 
 them, and within it reposed the two silent ones, 
 covered with the veiling. 
 
 Softly and reverently they advanced, while the 
 features of Sesostris looked mystically upon them 
 from above, and the golden figures of Ra and of Isis 
 shone from the dark curtains as before. 
 
 There was no change, and as they gazed upon the 
 surroundings, each felt that they were far better 
 able to cope with any evil shades than they had 
 been on their previous visit. No fear entered their 
 hearts. Clasping hands, they gently raised the 
 veiling, and before them lay the beautiful sleepers. 
 Then, gently raising the hands of the Countess, they 
 each took one, and placing their free hands upon her 
 forehead, willed as before over the priest, with 
 earnest strength, for her spirit to return. But no 
 answering movement greeted their effort, although 
 both had been repeating the same prayer used over 
 Minotti. 
 
 It was a failure, and gently laying the beautiful 
 figure down, they resolved to try with the Count. 
 The same process was tried with him, and with like 
 result. No feature moved, and the sleepers ^lept on 
 as before. 
 
 " Let us try the art of the Black Incantation," 
 whispered Philip to his companion. " The secret 
 may thus possibly be unlocked, and it is said that one 
 will always appear to those who try it without fear, 
 and bring their wills to bear strongly." 
 
 " We will try it," returned Adrian, in a whisper. 
 
 Joining their four hands over the sarcophagus, 
 they bent their wills together as before, and slowly 
 chanted; 
 
HO EARTH-BORN. 
 
 "Thou, who stood before Sesostris,* 
 And with Moses measured genius. 
 Thou, who stayed the hand of Pharaoh 
 
 When he would have set them free. 
 Listen, Listen, to our calling, 
 Gently, Gently, o'er us falling, 
 Send thy spirit and encompass 
 
 Those who dare to call on thee. 
 Jannes ! Jambres ! Mortals here 
 Thus adjure you. Rise ! Appear ! " 
 
 The incense arising from the censer slowly but 
 surely wafted its faint perfume over and around 
 them. The golden figures of Ra and of Isis glim- 
 mered mystically in the half light. The ivory face 
 of Sesostris above them gleamed cold and clear. 
 Gradually the lamp-light faded, faded. Fainter and 
 fainter it grew, and now from out the shadows they 
 could distinguish two luminous figures of ancient 
 and majestic mien. Dark were their faces, and 
 bound about either wrist was the sacred serpent. 
 High and commanding was their presence. Strange 
 and unfamiliar their appearance. Yet one resembled 
 the dark portrait over the secret receptacle, but his 
 face was as adamant, and his lips no longer smiled 
 in triumph as he spoke : 
 
 " Jannes and Jambres, highest of Chaldean priests, 
 who defied the powers of the Hebrew before the 
 presence of the great Pharaoh, are here. What 
 would you ? " 
 
 " The return of these two wandering spirits," 
 courageously answered Philip. 
 
 " Boldly have you called us. Bravely have you 
 
 ♦The quotation is given as it appears in the roll, although many historians claim 
 that it was the successor of Sesostris, Mineptah II., that Moses stood before, and 
 made his demands of.— Editor. 
 
EARTH-BORN. I J I 
 
 Spoken. Yet the Uana, the Remu, the Uthun, and 
 Terrasal control them. Nor can we set them free." 
 
 " But shall we find them in our searching ? " eager- 
 ly and fearlessly questioned Adrian. 
 
 " Sooner or later you will see them. May Osiris, 
 and Isis, and Horus assist you. Farewell ! " 
 
 And the two figures faded away, and the misty 
 incense spread again over the scene. The light of 
 the lamp grew brighter, and in that quiet, rock-en- 
 compassed chamber, dedicated to the living dead, 
 they breathed free and exultant, for they knew that 
 at last their research had succeeded, and they were 
 masters of themselves — that never again would the 
 evil Earth-Born souls be able to prevail against 
 them. 
 
 They had fortified themselves with knowledge, 
 which, if used aright, could always protect them. 
 Only by their free will could they now be prevailed 
 upon, and though they had failed in the principle 
 test, still they had succeeded in that one which 
 proved them ready to take the final step. They had 
 used both the White and the Black, and had emerged 
 without fear or harm from the latter. They had 
 proven successful in Minotti's case with the former. 
 
 So, after one last, lingering look at the quiet in- 
 mates of the sarcophagus, they placed the veiling 
 again about the silent figures. With fleet steps they 
 gained the stairway, and were soon at Minotti's side, 
 whom they found enjoying a meal after his long 
 fast. 
 
 " Come out into the sunshine," said Adrian, after 
 telling him their experience, " and let us take a last 
 look ere we bid farewell to the chateau and its 
 mysteries." 
 
112 EARTH-BORN. , 
 
 So out into the sunshine they went, followed' by the 
 faithful Karnac. 
 
 It was a beautiful day, and the summer sun shone 
 bright and clear through a cloudless sky. The old 
 chateau and its neglected grounds looked as ancient 
 and uninviting to Adrian as when he-first saw them in 
 the early morning light, but now that he realized 
 how much this grand, though decaying, chateau 
 guarded, both it and the grounds were endeared to 
 him by every sentiment of filial love and awakening 
 power in his nature. 
 
 He felt ten years older than when he had first 
 gazed upon these grounds only a few short months 
 ago. Then he was a youth, just entering upon the 
 threshold of vigorous manhood — now he felt that 
 manhood stirring within him as though born years 
 before, instead of months. One thing he was deter- 
 mined upon, above everything else, that come what 
 might, he would at any cost find the Countess, 
 and solve the mysterious relationship which the 
 veiled image drew between his beautiful mother and 
 Eve. 
 
 For Lilith he cared nothing, and of her history he 
 knew but little. Of Lai Dhur, living or dead, and Cain, 
 he held but little fear now, out in the warm bright 
 sunshine, and for the Count, his father, he felt some 
 little affection and much curiosity. But for the 
 Countess, his mother, the peerless original of that 
 charming miniature, his heart leaped with ever in- 
 creasing love and tenderness, and for her he would 
 dare all the terrors of this Earth, and those beyond 
 it, should such exist. 
 
 Where would he look for her ? How should he 
 guide himself to find her ? Was she hovering about 
 
EARTH-BORN. II 3 
 
 this sphere, or did she linger in some other planet of 
 this limitless Universe ? Was ever an errand like 
 this given to mortal before, to search the starry 
 worlds for the spirit of her who gave him life on 
 this Earth? These and other thoughts crowded 
 themselves upon Adrian as he gazed upon the old 
 chateau, the home of his race, and wondered where 
 it would all end. 
 
 Philip and Minotti, too, seemed lost in thought 
 on this eventful day, and stood silently looking about 
 them, without speaking. Suddenly Philip's friend, 
 the raven, with a joyful croak, flew toward him, 
 and perched upon his shoulder, fluttering with 
 pleasure. 
 
 "Ah, Rita, I had forgotten you," said Philip 
 kindly, as he stroked the bird absent-mindedly. 
 " You will care for my pets while I am away, will 
 you not Minotti, all of them ? " 
 
 " Certainly, Philip. It shall be one of my duties, 
 and so far as Rita is concerned a pleasurable one, 
 but I cannot say as much for some of them — this one 
 for instance," as a handsomely mottled serpent 
 glided toward them and rested his head upon 
 Philip's foot. It was a fine specimen of the Ameri- 
 can rattlesnake, and its fangs were evidently not 
 drawn. 
 
 " Yet this serpent could protect you far better than 
 could the raven. Think what powerful friends 
 these poisonous serpents can be if properly con- 
 trolled. It is as much to their presence as anything 
 else that the chateau enjoys the seclusion it does. 
 Treat them well, they are your friends, but beware 
 of them as enemies. They strike when least ex- 
 pected, and they strike to kill," replied Philip. 
 
1 14 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " I will care for them," replied Minotti/ " An 
 there many ? " / 
 
 " Quite a number, just how many I do ,not know 
 But unless they come to you they will want nothing 
 So you need not mind them," replied Philip. 
 
 " See, they are coming now," said Minotti. 
 
 And through the grass on every side they coulc 
 be seen, gliding among the weeds and blades, anc 
 centering about the party, as if some magic hac 
 brought them. There were serpents of many varieties 
 but towering above them all in size and power wa: 
 Karnac, as he erected his head and gazed around a 
 their gathering numbers. On they came, forming ; 
 perfect ring about the three friends, while the quiv 
 ering grass for rods away proved that the tentl 
 part had not yet arrived. 
 
 " This is your doing, Adrian," said Philip, kindly 
 " Every serpent on the grounds will soon be here i 
 you keep willing it. But let them come, for I wouk 
 like to see their numbers. In many years I have no 
 seen them gather thus, but once since the Count': 
 absence, and their numbers must have increased ten 
 fold meantime." 
 
 On they came, piling one above the other, witl 
 bright, scintillating eyes, and weavy, slow motion 
 of grace and power, for many of them were of. th( 
 larger varieties, and in their twists and curves mucl 
 latent strength was manifest. And now a sort 
 bulwark of serpents surrounded the friends, al 
 gazing bright-eyed at them, as much as to say, " W 
 are here. What do you wish of us ? Speak, and wi 
 obey." 
 
 " I never appreciated my gift before," said Adriar 
 " I see now what a power it gives. Just think tha 
 
EARTH-BORN. 115 
 
 at my wish these serpents would spring upon each 
 other, or attack my enemies, and see what a power 
 this is. But I will use it mercifully, for these are now 
 my friends, and powerful ones." 
 
 " Your gift is very strongly developed," remarked 
 Philip. 
 
 " Yes, and I will now disperse them," and even as 
 he spoke the word, they began to squirm and crawl 
 away to their various retreats. Soon not one was 
 left save Karnac. 
 
 The three friends watched them depart in silence, 
 and then with another look at the surroundings 
 Philip gave a mental farewell to all that he saw, and 
 proposed that they should enter the chateau to pre- 
 pare for the journey which awaited Adrian and him- 
 self. 
 
 Together they entered the library, and Minotti 
 gazed dreamily and sadly about his future quarters, 
 as he realized how uncertain it was that he would 
 ever again meet his two friends. What if they 
 should never return ? What if the influence of Lai 
 Dhur should overpower him in their absence ? 
 
 These and other thoughts filled his mind with per- 
 plexing questions, but above all, one thought reigned 
 supreme and overshadowed all the rest — would they 
 find her, the Countess? Would she meet Adrian 
 once again, as she had promised on that fatal night 
 over twenty years ago ? Where was she, and how 
 could he find her ? Would she return, and could he 
 see her again before he left this world — only once 
 more, and then he would be ready to go. But let 
 him see her just once again, as she stood before him 
 in days long gone by. These thoughts were busy in 
 Minotti's brain. 
 
r 
 
 Il6 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 Adrian was also silent, and his thoughts were alter- 
 nately gloomy and then bright. Would he ever see 
 this Earth again ? Would he be able to pierce the 
 mysterious veil which separated the knowable from 
 the unknown ? Could he pass the shades of Earth, 
 which he feared would oppose him ? Where would 
 he go ? Where would he find her, the one being he 
 most desired to meet ? 
 
 Philip, too, was preoccupied, with his thoughts 
 fixed on the immediate future, but he was not cast 
 down or despondent. To him this was the happiest 
 moment he had known for years. This world had 
 looked down upon him as a pitiful hunchback to be 
 scoffed at. In the other he had yet to live, and he 
 was perfectly ready to try it at once. He did not 
 doubt in the least the result of their journey. They 
 would, in the end, find her whom they sought, and 
 then — well, then, he would never return to this body. 
 Never. 
 
 But here his thoughts suddenly ceased, as he no- 
 ticed that both Adrian and Minotti had seated them- 
 selves, and were dreamily nodding in their chairs. 
 He, too, felt drowsy, and would rest. Yes, he would 
 rest, and seating himself beside them, he nodded in 
 company. 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 "SEEK ME NOT IN THE REALMS OF SPACE." 
 
 And as they slumbered two figures appeared, side 
 by side, and one was the tall and commanding form 
 of the dark haired Lilith, while with her stood 
 charming, beautiful Eve, who spoke these words : 
 
 " Adrian, my beloved son of an Earthly life, if you 
 would rest content, seek me not in the realms of 
 space. But if your father's spirit is so strong within 
 you, and naught can satisfy it save this journey, then 
 may the spirits of the highest speed you to my side. 
 I will await you, and we shall meet again, but con- 
 tent will not cast its influence over you, even in that 
 hour of meeting. Farewell ! " 
 
 The vision faded away, and still the sleepers stirred 
 not. When they awoke, hours later, night had cast 
 its shadows over the scene, and they knew that the 
 hour had arrived when they must part — two upon 
 their strange journey — one remaining to watch for 
 their return. 
 
 All was ready for the test in a short time after the 
 friends awoke, and Adrian held the vinaigrette in 
 his palm, and gazed upon it with questioning eyes, 
 while Minotti stood expectantly, yet sadly watching 
 him. The portrait smiled upon the scene. 
 
 " Are we ready for the test ?" cried Adrian, his eyes 
 flashing with the desire of youth as he spoke. 
 
 " I am ready," replied Philip calmly. 
 
 " May the spirit of the Most High protect you," 
 »7 - 
 
Il8 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 solemnly said Minotti. " Remember the veiled fig- 
 ure and your waiting friend. Farewell !" 
 
 " Adieu, Minotti !" cried Adrian, warmly embracing 
 the priest. " My body remains with you and my 
 spirit will return to greet you. Adieu ! " 
 
 As he spoke, Adrian lifted the vinaigrette to his 
 lips and tasted of its contents. A thrill of joy flashed 
 through his veins, and he stood beside his two 
 friends, and calmly watched them gently take his 
 body and lay it in the next apartment. He wished 
 to speak to them, Minotti looked so sad and sombre, 
 but although his words seemed plainly spoken, still 
 it was evident they heard him not. Everything ap- 
 peared as before to him, save that he felt so wonder- 
 fully light and buoyant, as if he were indeed a crea- 
 ture of the other world — a spirit shorn of its sheath 
 of clay. 
 
 Was this really himself, standing so calmly there, 
 seeing everything so plainly, and yet evidently un- 
 seen by others ? Was there no pain attached to the 
 operation of separating the spirit from the body 
 then, and was it so simply done ? An inner voice 
 seemed to say to him : 
 
 " Pain is attached to the body only, and as you left 
 that body in full health, and uninjured, there was no 
 pain. Never will you know what it is to be ill or in 
 pain in this state. You are free as the air, and are 
 moved by your own impulse whithersoever you will. 
 The cumbersome chains which bind the body are 
 broken for you, and you are free to wander where 
 your lightest wish would carry you." 
 
 As he stood watching his two friends, he heard 
 Minotti say to Philip : 
 
 " Adrian has left Us, and you, too, will go. I 
 
EARTH-BO RK II 9 
 
 wonder how far away our friend is at this mo- 
 ment?" 
 
 " How foolish Minotti is to think that I would 
 leave them so," thought Adrian, and he touched the 
 priest's arm, and then his cheek, and then his hand. 
 But Minotti did not know it, evidently. He took 
 no notice of it, and simply sighed deeply, as Philip 
 took the vinaigrette in his right hand and held it on 
 high, saying : 
 
 " Where Adrian is, there will I be in a moment. 
 This shall free me from a world that likes me not, 
 and lead me to a Universe beyond. Minotti, fare 
 thee well ! " 
 
 " Farewell, Philip ! " and as Minotti grasped his 
 left hand, With his right Philip raised the vinaigrette 
 to his lips and partook of its contents. 
 
 In a flash he stood beside Adrian, and smiled 
 calmly. But Adrian pointed rapidly to Philip's 
 body, and to a luminous form just issuing from it, 
 which assumed Philip's shape for an instant and was 
 gone. 
 
 " What was that, Philip ? " and Adrian's tone was 
 quick and apprehensive. 
 
 " That must have been the gaseous element, or 
 covering for the spirit, the semi-Earthly envelope, 
 which encloses the better part of man's mentality. 
 But tell me, quickly, am I still deformed ? " 
 
 " No. Not a trace exists. You stand as fair and 
 straight as the best." 
 
 " Thank God and nature that at last I am no long- 
 er a deformity. Never again will this Earth know 
 Philip, the Hunchback." And Philip raised his 
 clasped hands above his head, and glanced upward 
 in a passion of ecstacy. 
 
120 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 All this was said and done in a moment, and the 
 next, they watched Minotti, now alone, gently lay 
 Philip's body beside that of Adrian, and heard him 
 sigh deeply to himself as he muttered : 
 
 " Would I were with them. Now my lonely task 
 begins, indeed," and he took from Philip's lifeless 
 right hand the vinaigrette, and gazed long and 
 fixedly at its brilliant contents in the lamplight, as 
 though he would fain follow his friends' example, 
 and taste of the golden, flashing drops, which scin- 
 tillated so brightly before him. Presently he sat 
 down beside the two bodies, which lay side by side 
 upon the couch, and resting his head upon the back 
 of his chair, appeared lost in thought. 
 
 " It is time for our search to begin, Philip. Where 
 shall we go ? " questioned Adrian. 
 
 " Lead where you will, I am your companion," re- 
 plied Philip. 
 
 " Then we will visit the planet Mars," said Adrian, 
 " and now will with me that we shall go there." 
 
 " It is willed," was the reply. 
 
 As he spoke they felt themselves whirling through 
 space at a tremendous rate, while far below them, 
 rapidly growing smaller and smaller they could see 
 this little world called Earth, shining at first, large 
 and glorious, and then losing its brightness by rapid 
 degrees, until it became simply a shining world in a 
 host of surrounding worlds. 
 
 And now before them and upon them blazed an 
 immense flame-lit planet of- reddish glare, into whose 
 burning atmosphere they rushed, and about which 
 they hovered in indecision as to just where to alight. 
 Far below them they could see the ascending flames, 
 which spurted from the molten planet in many 
 
EARTH-BORN. 121 
 
 places, while again there appeared black and deso- 
 late volcanic mountains, where the fires had appar- 
 ently been extinguished but a short time, and whose 
 yawning craters seemed ready at any moment to 
 belch forth destructive flame and lava. 
 
 " Mars is passing through the fire period," said 
 Philip, " and when in ages to come it shall be cooled 
 sufficiently it may be habitable, but at present neither 
 man or beast, or reptile can be found within it or 
 about it. Mars has been burning thus for thousands 
 of years, as did our Earth before it. Shall we search 
 for the Countess here, amid the flames ? " 
 
 " Yes, let us descend into that yawning crater and 
 see what we shall find. I feel that we may meet 
 some one," said Adrian. 
 
 " You are clairvoyant, Adrian," said Philip the 
 next moment, as they flew down into the blazing 
 crater and saw, seated upon the bank of a molten 
 lake of fire, an aged spirit, whose white hair and 
 bent figure were in keeping with the wan, thin face, 
 and his sunken, but still brilliant eyes. 
 
 " Good day," said Adrian, alighting by his side. 
 
 " Good day, men of Earth," replied the wan spirit, 
 " whom do you seek here ? " 
 
 "How know you that we seek anyone?" ques- 
 tioned Adrian, brightly. 
 
 " All men of Earth seek something," replied the 
 ancient shade. " They are never content in that 
 turbulent planet. I have met hosts of them before, 
 in the ages past, and they were ever the same dis- 
 contented, unhappy race of beings. But it is not so 
 much their fault, for the leaven of discontent is in- 
 herent in all who are under the shadow of Terrasal, 
 and they, poor mortals, lay it sometimes at the door 
 of Adam and of Eve." 
 
122 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " And what do you know of Adam and of Eve?" 
 said Adrian, eagerly. 
 
 " I knew them both long years ago," was the quiet 
 reply, " before they were first sent to Earth. Alas ! 
 They grew discontent, as have all others since their 
 time upon that planet." 
 
 " You knew them both ?" cried Adrian, aghast. 
 " If so, what has become of them ?" 
 
 " What becomes of all who live and have desires 
 to live again ? They re-appear at times, and in each 
 new existence hope to find it better than the last, till 
 finally the chastened spirit enters that bright world 
 where naught disturbs them evermore, and each is 
 content to follow his heart's desire forever." 
 
 " And where did you meet Eve ? " questioned Ad- 
 rian. 
 
 " I have met her many times and in many worlds, 
 in years gone by," replied the old shade sadly. " If 
 it is Eve you seek, beware of Lilith. They are ever 
 together in this life and their final fate will doubtless 
 meet them simultaneously. Eve will never be con- 
 tent without Adam. Lilith will not permit them 
 to remain together. Seek not Eve if you would be 
 content." 
 
 " What has Lilith to do with Eve that I cannot 
 seek and find her ? " boldly replied Adrian. 
 
 The pale spirit smiled sadly and shook his head. 
 "J have seen others seek her in the ages past," he 
 said. " For every Earth life she endures new spirits 
 seek her when she leaves. And as for Lilith, you 
 must know her history, and the reason of her influ- 
 ence over Eve." 
 
 " I know it not ; so if you will, pray tell me." 
 
 " Then listen. Lilith was a rare and beautiful 
 
EARfH-BORN. f2j 
 
 daughter of Terrasal, the Earth Spirit. She was a 
 true daughter of Earth, being evolutionized from 
 the animal races of your world through centuries of 
 slow development and pain. Race after race of zoo- 
 phyte and mollusc, then of reptiles, later of animals 
 and birds, lived and died upon your sphere ere Ter- 
 rasal could finally produce a race of men. In time 
 they came, and worshipped in their ignorant way 
 the world which gave them birth. These races of 
 men were not endowed with spirituality or great 
 intelligence, but they were the pride of Terrasal, 
 who loved them better than all his previous produc- 
 tions, and they in turn loved him. They asked no 
 higher king than the grand oceans, the lofty moun- 
 tains, the glorious sun, and the wonderful world that 
 surrounded them. They had no minds or spirits to 
 save. They troubled themselves not with the here- 
 after. They were happy, as the beast when wild 
 and free is happy. As the bird with outstretched 
 wings, soaring over the Earth, is happy. As ignor- 
 ance is always happy when unmixed with the new 
 desires and fears which invariably accompany an 
 awakening spirituality and a dawning reason. 
 
 " Lilith reigned among them as their queen, a 
 beautiful symbol of a beautiful world, and upon her 
 Terrasal spent his greatest powers, and gave her all 
 he had to give, including a certain amount of reason 
 and instinct far above her race. A true spirit he 
 could not endow her with — it was beyond his power. 
 
 "For some years Lilith reigned, and then one fatal 
 day for Terrasal, a new being appeared, endowed 
 by a higher power with full attributes of reason and 
 a mind. This was Adam, a God-born, not an Earth- 
 Born being. He induced Lilith to leave her people, 
 
124 EARfH-BORN. 
 
 and mate with him, and ere a year had passed he 
 cast her off, together with her boy, and mated with 
 the God-born being Eve, who, like himself, possessed 
 intelligence and a soul. 
 
 " They worshipped a higher being than Terrasal, 
 and for this, and Adam's treatment of his favorite 
 daughter, the Earth Spirit began a warfare with the 
 human race which hasfcontinued to this day, and still 
 continues. He has dominion over all things Earthly, 
 over the bodies, and over the passions of man, which 
 spring from the Earthly envelope, but over the true 
 spirit he has no dominion. 
 
 " Eve was tender, sweet and loving. Lilith subtle, 
 cunning and revengeful. Through Terrasal Lilith 
 obtained dominion over Eve, who yielded her God- 
 born spirit to the yoke of Earthly thraldom, and for 
 this she was rejected by the highest power, and fell 
 an easy prey to Terrasal, Adam falling with her, 
 equally guilty. 
 
 " Since that day Eve has never known full con- 
 tentment. She strives in new Earthly existences to 
 content a God-born spirit which nothing Earthly ere 
 will satisfy. Adam" likewise wanders o'er the Uni- 
 verse, and like Eve is ever trying a new life in the 
 struggle to satisfy his spirit, which will never be 
 content." 
 
 " You speak of Adam and Eve being God-born. 
 Then whence came they ? " 
 
 " They came from that bright planet where con- 
 tented spirits dwell — where I once dwelt — from 
 Jupiter, the largest and the best of all the chastened 
 worlds within the system of this sun." 
 
 " And you came from Jupiter here ? " questioned 
 Adrian. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 125 
 
 " Yes, but not direct. I watch the vapors take 
 shape and cool, and form into the habitation for the 
 living, and then I leave them for new forming 
 spheres, and ever move onward as the worlds ad- 
 vance. I have traversed many of them in ages past, 
 and know that life upon them does not mean content. 
 Therefore, I shun them when man makes his appear- 
 ance, and seek a newly forming planet like this." 
 
 " And how long have you been here ? " wonder- 
 ingly said Adrian. 
 
 " Since first the nebulous vapor formed this sphere, 
 and that is thousands of years ago. When Mars 
 floated in space a mass of gaseous vapor, your Earth 
 was burning as now is Mars. It will be thousands 
 of years hence when this planet shall become habit- 
 able for reptile, beast or man," was the quiet reply. 
 
 " And what do you do in all these years ? " asked 
 Adrian. 
 
 " Repent that I ever left my Jupiterian home, from 
 which I now am barred, and seek solace in seeing 
 the worlds form and then decay," was the sad reply. 
 
 " Have you seen them decay, as well as form ? " 
 said Adrian. 
 
 " I have seen them rent asunder and scattered 
 through space in fiery fragments and dire confusion. 
 Look above you. See yon seeming little star which 
 floats so calmly in boundless space. Know that this 
 is one of the fragments of the greatest and most 
 glorious world that triumphant time and battling 
 elements could fashion? I watched that bright 
 world rise and fall ere Earth or Mars were known 
 to mortals, and the spirits set free then are wander- 
 ing still through space and other worlds. 
 
 " Your world is peopled now with some of them, 
 
126 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 for, in the endless chain of advancing and decaying 
 worlds, the true spirit never dies, and lives forever 
 restless until time and chastening fit it for an end- 
 less rest in Jupiter, the Nirvana of this chain of 
 spheres. 
 
 " Adam and Eve both, like myself, had gained this 
 rest by long and weary lives in other worlds, and 
 having fallen from our high estate, and sinned 
 against the Highest, we are still condemned to rest- 
 lessness and discontent until such time as annihila- 
 tion overtakes us, or our punishment is deemed 
 sufficient, and we are again admitted to the rest 
 obtained in Jupiter alone." 
 
 " But where can Eve be found, for find her I must, 
 though it brings me no content," and Adrian's voice 
 was sad, yet firm. 
 
 " If you really must seek her, follow me, and I will 
 lead you through the £tars to where she doubtless 
 wanders, with Lilith by her side," responded the old 
 spirit. 
 
 " A thousand thanks," cried Adrian. " Let us has- 
 ten there at once." 
 
 " Then follow me," replied the ancient shade, and 
 as he spoke, they cleared the smoke and flames sur- 
 rounding Mars, and shot like arrows into space. 
 
 " Let us not hasten," said Philip, " but as we go we 
 can perhaps learn something of these many shapes 
 and worlds we see around us. There is a peculiar 
 one. What is that ? " 
 
 " This is a planet where the waters are fighting the 
 fires. See the deluge fall upon the molten mass, and 
 as the steam arises, new rain clouds form and drench 
 the fire again. In years to come the waters will 
 drive the Fire King back into th<? bpwels of this 
 
EARTH-BORN. I27 
 
 sphere, and upon the cool crust formed around it, 
 men like yourselves may live." 
 
 They sped by this elementary world, and soon 
 arrived upon a strange scene, where seemingly 
 showers of little stars were centering about a larger 
 one, gradually joining it, and increasing its size. 
 
 " What is this ? " queried Philip. 
 
 " This is a planet forming by the process of cohe- 
 sion. These are the chips from worlds destroyed, 
 which, flying around in space, join finally together, 
 and form another globe from the remnants of those 
 blown to pieces by internal elements of destruction." 
 , " What are those elements ? " asked Philip. 
 
 " Generally it is one element, steam. Your world, 
 the Earth, is but a globe of molten fire, surrounded 
 by a crust some thirty-five miles in thickness. As 
 the Earth is some seven thousand nine hundred and 
 twenty-six miles in diameter, it follows that there is 
 between the solid shell some seven thousand eight 
 hundred and fifty-six miles of fiery, molten matter, so 
 hot that rocks and metals melt together in one seeth- 
 ing mass. The Earth's surface is two-thirds covered 
 with water. Let this water but once find its way 
 into the fires below, and you can see how quickly 
 your world would explode, fly into space, and be 
 scattered far and wide. 
 
 " This is what befel that bright world which I told 
 you of. A chain of volcanic mountains in action 
 suddenly sank below the level of the oceans, and the 
 waters forced the fires back with thunderous detona- 
 tions till they reached the molten mass within. Then 
 with one grand upheaval, and an explosion which 
 disturbed the equilibrium of the sun itself, the world 
 was. scattered far and wide, the bodies of its inhab- 
 
128 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 itants were destroyed, their spirits set free, and all 
 their works of long ages flung into surrounding space 
 so far away, that while some pieces of the planet struck 
 the sun itself, others flew millions of miles distant. 
 
 " Your Earth philosophers call these pieces aster- 
 oids, or minor planets, and so. far have found over 
 two hundred of them. In reality they are scattered 
 even into other solar systems, so great was the 
 explosion and its force." 
 
 " That was a grand and wonderful sight," exclaimed 
 Philip. " How long ago did it occur ? " 
 
 " So long that new worlds have been formed from 
 parts of the wreck, and races of men have lived upon 
 them and have disappeared so thoroughly that these 
 spheres are ready for decay themselves." 
 
 " And what was the name of this wonderful world 
 that was lost so long ago ?" said Adrian, joining in. 
 
 " It was called Neb, by its inhabitants," said the 
 old shade in reply, " and here is one of the pieces of 
 the wreck, which your men call Flora, the nearest 
 asteroid to the orbit of Mars." 
 
 " And may I ask to whom we speak ? " said Adrian 
 again. 
 
 " I am Nebule, at one time chief among the spirits 
 ruling o'er the destinies of Neb, but now an outcast 
 from that dethroned world, and also from its twin 
 planet, Jupiter," said the ancient spirit mournfully. 
 
 " Nebule ! To whom the stars are young ! Are 
 you that great Hierophant?" eagerly exclaimed 
 Philip. 
 
 " I am Nebule," was the dignified reply. 
 
 " Then we are indeed in the company of one who 
 knows the Universe," exclaimed Philip. " Fortune 
 has favored us," 
 
EARTH-BORN. 129 
 
 " Say not that fortune favors you in this. Your 
 coming was not unexpected," returned Nebule. 
 " Eve told me when last we met that you would come, 
 and I awaited you." 
 
 " Then you have seen her recently," said Adrian. 
 
 " I have seen her within the day," replied Nebule. 
 " Eve and Lilith were present to you shortly before 
 you shed your bodies for this trial, and to this visit 
 you owe your safe exit from the Earth without a 
 struggle against the powers of Terrasal." 
 
 " But Terrasal, you say, has no power over the 
 free spirit," said Adrian. 
 
 " Nor has he," replied Nebule. " But over the 
 Terrene envelope which still encases your true spirit, 
 he holds sway. Philip shed his when he quit the 
 body, for it was his wish that all things Earthly 
 which encompassed him should leave him then and 
 there, as he should never claim them more. But you 
 are still encased in your semi-Earthly covering, and 
 you will need it upon your return to Earth. With- 
 out it, you could not again enter the body in a satis- 
 factory state." 
 
 " And what is this semi-Earthly covering ? What 
 does it resemble ?" asked the puzzled Adrian. 
 
 " It is an envelope of gaseous nature, a part of that 
 nebulous vapor which surrounds the Earth, and 
 which all beings Earth-Born are enveloped in imme- 
 diately beneath their covering of matter. It assumes 
 the shape of the body exactly, and at true death of 
 the body it remains upon Earth, while the spirit with- 
 in it soars away, if fit to rise above the Earth. If 
 not, and the spirit is filled with truly Earthly desires 
 to the exclusion of higher aims, then the spirit and 
 this envelope remain together upon Earth, until the 
 
130 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 spirit gains such desires for higher things than Earth 
 can afford, that it shakes off this covering, and 
 springs into boundless space without it. 
 
 " It was these spirits and their gaseous envelopes 
 which you saw in the Terrene Circle. It is these 
 spirits which walk the Earth and are termed its 
 ghosts. It is this gaseous envelope which remains 
 when humans by accident lose a limb, and which 
 gives them the impression the limb is still there for 
 days. When it leaves, in such cases, it retains the 
 shape of the lost human part and hovers over the 
 Earth in this fragmentary state. Even now, Philip's 
 deformed envelope is flitting over the Earth, under 
 the influence of Terrasal, while his spirit is here, and 
 his body lies in the keeping of Minotti," replied 
 Nebule. 
 
 " You seem to know us well. Even our names 
 are known to you without our telling you," said 
 Philip. 
 
 " Eve gave me your names and histories. I have 
 seen you in your Earthly trials at her request. You 
 are not unknown to me," replied Nebule. 
 
 " Then Eve is interested in us still, and always has 
 been," said Adrian joyfully. 
 
 " Eve is interested in all of her Earth-Born child- 
 ren," quietly replied Nebule, " and they are invari- 
 ably interested in her. Women like Eve, God-born 
 originally, are rare indeed on Earth, while Lilith's 
 sisters are plentiful as drops in a rain storm. Those 
 who once know Eve can never forget her, while those 
 who love Lilith can be content with her sisters. 
 Eve represents the truest type of God-born woman- 
 hood found on Earth, while Lilith represents the 
 fullest and most glorious type of Earth itself, un- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 131 
 
 mixed with higher attributes. Few Adams find their 
 Eves. Many mate with their Liliths on Earth." 
 
 " And where are you leading us, Nebule ? It is to 
 Eve I know, but what is this great world that we 
 are nearing ? " asked Adrian. 
 
 " By its wonderful belts you should know that this 
 is Jupiter, that bright world which four moons 
 accompany, and whose mass is several hundred times 
 that of the Earth, and much greater than that of all 
 the planets in this solar system combined. This was 
 once my home, but now I cannot take you there," 
 sadly said Nebule. " No Earth-Born or rebellious 
 spirit can stay long in Jupiter, without being 
 thoroughly chastened and freed from Earthly and 
 rebellious wish and thought. When you once reach 
 Jupiter, never leave it, as did Adam, Eve and I." 
 
 " But can we not approach nearer to it ?" asked 
 Philip. 
 
 " Yes, we can hover around within its neighbor- 
 hood if desired, but you will not find Eve there." 
 
 " And where will we find her ?" eagerly asked 
 Adrian. 
 
 " We will find her in Neptune, if she is in this 
 solar system. It is there she waits, and repents of 
 her Earthly experiences, which the power of Lilith . 
 ever urges her to again undertake." 
 
 " In Neptune. That is the farthest from the sun 
 of all the solar worlds," said Philip, " and is so far, 
 indeed, that from it that glorious orb looks little 
 larger than Venus appears from Earth." 
 
 " Yes, Neptune is far away, and dark, and cold, 
 and drear," replied Nebule, " but here Eve finds 
 repentance, and hither flies with Lilith every age and 
 cycle which the world denotes. Amid the snows, 
 
132 EARTH-B©RN. 
 
 and ice, and darkness of that dreary planet, she finds 
 a fit companionship for thoughts as sad and mournful 
 as the scenes around." 
 
 They sped onward in silence after this remark, for 
 all were oppressed by the sad words of Nebule 
 regarding Eve, and Adrian began to dimly under- 
 stand that he might indeed find her, and still be far 
 from contented. A vague feeling of sadness and dis- 
 satisfaction stole over him by degrees, until his spirit 
 was as chilled and mournful as that of Eve herself. 
 Onward they went, on and on, ever farther away 
 from the sunlight, ever speeding into the deeps 
 beyond, where outer darkness seemed to reign 
 supreme. Jupiter was left far behind them, like a 
 glorious world they dare not enter, and now they 
 were nearing another planet, and by its rings and its 
 eight moons they knew that it was Saturn. 
 
 They had sped many million miles since leaving 
 Jupiter, and had traveled nearly to the other side of 
 the sun, which at times they would fain have neared, 
 but Nebule led them persistently away from it in an 
 ever increasing circle, until now Saturn lay before 
 them. 
 
 Red and fiery glowed this naming planet, and as 
 they neared it, Nebule said : 
 
 " This is a deserted world. Once in ages past it 
 teemed with millions of inhabitants, learned and 
 intelligent, but for centuries it has been decaying. 
 Its primeval fires have taken complete possession, 
 and are slowly destroying it by degrees. Already 
 its oceans have been licked dry by the flames, while 
 from the molten crevices of its fast melting crust, 
 the sheeted fire spurts with destroying energy, and 
 laps the solid rocks back to their molten state. No 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 33 
 
 welcome rain drops fall from its heated and parched 
 atmosphere, and these wide bands of fire are but the 
 red reflections of its ever increasing heat. This 
 planet, having outlived its usefulness, is slowly 
 resolving back into its gaseous state again. In mil- 
 lions of years it may once more become a habitable 
 world, or float away in space and be lost forever to 
 this solar system." 
 
 As Nebule spoke, they hovered over this decaying 
 globe, and as they looked, they saw its fires leap 
 upward with a fierce intensity, while a thunderous 
 detonation shook the atmosphere. An immense 
 chain of mountains suddenly disappeared, and 
 melted away in the general chaos which prevailed, 
 and where but a moment before the mountain chain 
 stood, now seethed and bubbled an immense abyss, 
 lined with spurting fire. The general destruction, 
 so apparent everywhere in this old and disappearing 
 planet, did not tend to cheer the spirits Of the party, 
 and they soon left it behind in their flight toward 
 Neptune. * 
 
 " Here is one of the most wonderful things in 
 Nature," said Nebule. " It is an advancing comet, 
 on its pilgrimage around the sun, and as you see it 
 gathers the nebulous vapors as it flies. It will con- 
 tinue to gather them so long as it approaches toward 
 the sun, and when it turns away upon the backward 
 course it will throw off this nebulous matter. See, 
 the tail is forming." 
 
 And as he spoke they saw an immense body ap- 
 proaching them at a great rate of speed, while 
 behind it streamed a wonderful tail, growing larger 
 each moment and longer, stringing out into space as 
 though to girdle the Universe. 
 
134 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " This is a large comet, and its tail is forming at 
 the rate of millions of miles per day," said Nebule. 
 " It will pass this way, and you can get some idea of 
 it by computing the time that it will take to reach 
 the end. We are moving at the rate of fifty million 
 miles per minute at present, while this comet is 
 traveling at a speed of about two million miles per 
 day." 
 
 But as he spoke, a tremendous explosion shook 
 the air and reverberated through space, while 
 nebulous vapor surrounded them upon all sides, and 
 flying aerolites and detonating meteors sped by in 
 every direction. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 EVE FOUND IN LILITH'S POWER. 
 
 What had happened ? Evidently some disaster had 
 overtaken one of the celestial bodies. But what was 
 it, and how did it occur? 
 
 " Quick, speed with me, and I will show you 
 something which does not occur but once in ages," 
 said Nebule, as he sped far away in advance. 
 
 But they kept up with him, and together they 
 rushed through space at the highest rate known to 
 the spirit world, greater by far than the speed at- 
 tained by the electric currents. Soon they emerged 
 from amidst the nebulous mass, and once again in 
 free space they beheld a strange sight. 
 
 The head of the comet had evidently disappeared, 
 and the tail was scattering far and wide in every 
 direction in broken masses of vapor. Around the 
 wide open of limitless space, as far as the mind's eye 
 could reach, were flying evidences of some fearful 
 wreck. Here huge crags and mountains sailed by, 
 with their rent sides disclosing wealth of mineral be- 
 yond compare. There an upturned volcano, with 
 streams of molten lava, and flame-lit interior clinging 
 to it, sped swiftly into space. 
 
 What was this ? Yes, it was the remnants of a once 
 wonderful temple, fashioned by the hand of man, and 
 here, indeed, were the bodies of men themselves, 
 blackened and charred, but still men, dismembered 
 relics of a dethroned world. Suddenly they came 
 
 135 
 
I3 6 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 upon a solitary spirit, and as he joined them Nebule 
 asked : 
 
 " Is this the end of Amar, and her time has come ? " 
 
 E *' Amar has gone to join the worlds of the past," 
 said the new spirit, " and with her perished all her 
 inhabitants." 
 
 , "And what happened? Did the comet strike the 
 'ill-fated planet?" said Nebule. 
 
 " No, but six days ago the comet passed by Amar, 
 and so close that its influence overcame the regular 
 motion of that world, rolling her waters over the 
 fire pits. For six days have the waters fought the 
 fires, and at last they flooded the interior mass. You 
 know the story, how the Steam King formed and 
 blew the planet to destruction, as you have just par- 
 tially witnessed. Its identity is lost, its people are 
 scattered, and their spirits are now doubtless as I 
 am, seeking a new sphere. , The comet itself has 
 been destroyed by the concussion, and its vapors dis- 
 sipated. Farewell ! Amar ! Farewell ! Spirits," and 
 the new comer sped into space as quickly as he came. 
 
 " What shall we call you ? " cried Adrian. 
 
 And far away in the realms of space, like a soft 
 melody from a falling star, came the reply : 
 
 " I am Amarite. Farewell ! " 
 
 Amid the chaos around them and the evidences of 
 general destruction, the three spirits sped onward. 
 
 "Where was Amar?" asked Philip, and Nebule 
 replied : 
 
 "Amar circled around another sun than these 
 planets we have seen. Swerved from her course by 
 the attraction of Neptune she drifted into the orbit 
 of this comet, and destruction met both. Amar has 
 been doomed for years, for had not this end over- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 37 
 
 taken her, then in time Uranus would have crossed 
 her pathway, and both planets would have been per- 
 haps destroyed together." 
 
 " How far are we from Uranus ? " replied Philip. 
 
 "Uranus, the deluged globe, is yet about one 
 billion miles distant, while Neptune is still farther 
 away by nearly two billion four million miles, as we 
 travel." 
 
 " And how soon will we reach Neptune ? " inquired 
 Adrian. 
 
 " At once, if you wish it," replied Nebule. " But 
 I thought you would prefer to see the other planets 
 on our way, and so delayed." 
 
 " True, we would like to see them all. But is this 
 Uranus ? This dark and watery world that we are 
 nearing ? " said Philip, joining in. 
 
 " This is Uranus. Once a teeming world with 
 millions of beings, now a vast wilderness of water. 
 Not a blot of land shows its head above the surface 
 of its all-pervading ocean. Fathoms deep lie all her 
 cities. Under the eddying waves, far down into the 
 bosom of the sea, where naught but the zoophyte 
 and the mollusc live, can be found the remains of 
 that once grand and beautiful world, peopled by the 
 Uranites. I have seen them in their prime, while 
 the fires were yet burning within their world, and 
 the spirit of life was abroad among its peoples. Now 
 its fires are all extinguished, burnt out ere the flood 
 time came, and the bloodless species alone can live 
 in its chilled waters, whose depths the sunlight ne'er 
 can reach." 
 
 Nebule uttered these words in a melancholy tone 
 as they poised above the lonesome world below, and 
 viewed its waste of desolate waters, which stretched 
 
138 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 far and wide on every hand. Again he mournfully 
 spoke : 
 
 " No mammals here exist. Naught but the silent 
 crustacean, the sluggish zoophyte, and the bloodless 
 mollusc plough their solitary way through these 
 chill waters. Where once the brightest intelligence 
 reigned over all this grand planet, now but the first 
 and most primitive elements of life exist. Little by 
 little the higher grades of life were extinguished. 
 First man, then all warm blooded mammals, then 
 the cold veined fish expired. Soon even these prim- 
 itive forms of life which now exist will disappear, 
 and Uranus will remain a watery sepulcher among 
 the worlds. A shaftless cemetery for its silent 
 dead." 
 
 Nebule's sorrowful tones strangely affected Philip 
 and Adrian, as they hung for a moment longer over 
 this deserted planet, and then their leader swiftly 
 turned again upon his course, and they as swiftly 
 followed. Turning back once to gaze upon the 
 scenes they had passed, Adrian saw the glorious sun 
 lighting with its splendor the cloud-capped worlds 
 around them, but how very small it appeared now 
 in comparison to its size as seen from Earth, and 
 while its rays seemed^ to still shed welcome light, 
 little warmth came from them. Already that re- 
 splendent orb was losing its power over the distant 
 little worlds they were continually passing, and yet 
 on they sped, while before them loomed the faintest 
 twilight, ever increasing, until its sure end was total 
 darkness. 
 
 " How far are we now from the sun ?" asked 
 Adrian. 
 
 " Nearly two billion miles," replied Nebule. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 39 
 
 " And does it indeed influence all things in this 
 space, and keep them whirling ever around it?" 
 ' "All things within its radius for full three billion 
 miles on either side are influenced by the sun," re- 
 plied Nebule. 
 
 " And outside this circle do other suns at once 
 assume command, or are there vacant spaces where 
 no influence controls ?" said Adrian. 
 
 " There is a belt of utter darkness round the 
 dominion of each sun into which if the planets range 
 they stop in space, and gain no further motion till 
 some passing world attracts them once again into 
 the influence of some sun," replied Nebule. " This is 
 called the Circle of Silence, for within its radius 
 there is naught but death and darkness. Night so 
 black reigns over these starless circles, and silence 
 so supreme holds sway, that many brave spirits have 
 been lost within them for long periods of time, and 
 some lost worlds have never reappeared from its 
 sunless wastes." 
 
 " And have you traversed this Circle of Silence 
 around our sun ? " queried Adrian. 
 
 " I have crossed it, but all spirits avoid it when 
 they can," was the reply. 
 
 " Like the seemingly endless sands of your Earthly 
 deserts, with no landmark to guide for the mortal. 
 Like the boundless ocean of Uranus, with no land to 
 steer by for the sailor, so is the Circle of Silence in 
 its darkness and immensity to be shunned by the 
 spirits, and especially by those who know but little 
 of the Universe, for spirits, like mortals, are of all 
 grades. Some are learned, some foolish — some good, 
 some bad." 
 
 " Then the freed spirit finds little improvement in 
 
140 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 itself when released from the body, save that it is no 
 longer held in leash," said Philip. 
 
 " The free spirit is the same in all desires and 
 shades of feeling as the trammeled one, save that 
 the body being cast aside, those wishes which ap- 
 pertain directly to it are lost, as a usual thing. But 
 in some cases the Earthly envelope is still so strong 
 that every wish, even regarding the body, still exists. 
 Spirits learn in space as mortals do on Earth. It is 
 not death of the body which teaches the spirit— it is 
 life through successive years, and that spirit which 
 sinks lower and lower upon Earth, can only rise here 
 by effort equal to the sloth which let it sink before," 
 replied Nebule. 
 
 " Then there is a chance for spirits to redeem their 
 errors," said Adrian. 
 
 " There is a chance for all things to become better 
 or worse," was the reply. 
 
 " And what becomes of those who grow worse in 
 this state ? " said Philip. 
 
 " They are given opportunities to improve by 
 taking new lives and forms in other worlds, where 
 their past here and elsewhere is forgotten, and where 
 perchance brighter circumstances may lead them to 
 improvement and redemption in the end. It may take 
 many successive lives, and millions of years to save 
 some spirits, but it is a depraved spirit indeed that 
 has not some germ of good which may in time redeem 
 it," was the reply. 
 
 They sped along in silence after these remarks, 
 Philip and Adrian looking with wonder upon the 
 many strange sights which space afforded. Far in 
 the distance could be seen nebulous comets, while 
 nearer and around them floated numberless aerolites 
 
EARTH-BORN. I41 
 
 and meteors. Small miniature worlds were seen, 
 which might have been the relics of some larger 
 planet. Yet they had seen but one fleeing spirit, 
 Amarite, since leaving Mars. 
 
 " Where do all the spirits keep themselves, Neb- 
 ule ? We of Earth think of the unnumbered billions 
 of mortals who have died, and wonder where their 
 many spirits go. And other worlds besides our own 
 add to their number, yet we have seen but few," 
 said Philip. 
 
 " There are but comparatively few spirits in 
 space," said Nebule, " for as one body dies the spirit 
 generally enters another shortly after, if not in the 
 same world, then in some other. When it becomes 
 necessary to populate one world, the surplus popu- 
 lation is drawn from another. Thus in pestilence, in 
 war, in famine, in deluge, and in many other ways 
 are races swept from one sphere to the other.'^? 
 
 " But we have seen no populated globe save Earth 
 since leaving it," said Philip. 
 
 " No. You will in this solar system find but one 
 sphere populated by humanity. Jupiter is the 
 home of the highest free spirits, Earth of mortals, 
 and the other planets are either decaying after a 
 past civilization, or, like Mars, Venus and Mercury, 
 are preparing for a new one in succession, as Earth 
 in turn becomes depopulated and useless," replied 
 Nebule. 
 
 " Which of the worlds now forming in this system 
 is the nearest ready for humanity ? " asked Philip. 
 
 " Venus is nearing the time when mortal man can 
 find a home there," replied Nebule. 
 
 " And the populated worlds — are they in other 
 systems, beyond the Circle of Silence ? How then 
 
142 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 / 
 
 do spirits cross from Eartk to these planets ? " askeU 
 Adrian, joining in the conversation. 
 
 " They are always under the guidance of a leader 
 who knows the way," replied Nebule, " and yet even 
 then they are often lost in its blackness, for spirits 
 are not infallible, and newly entered ones make many 
 mistakes. What would you have done, had I not 
 been with you, for instance. You might have wan- 
 dered over every planet and asteroid in this system 
 before finding Eve in Neptune." 
 
 " True," replied Adrian, " and I wish we were at 
 Neptune now." 
 
 " We are at Neptune," was the reply. " See yonder 
 large world before you in the twilight ? " 
 
 They looked, and saw before them a world of snow 
 and ice — a veritable land of winter in its severest 
 forms. Not a tree, or a shrub. Not a living thing, 
 Not a particle of land or water lay before them, but, 
 waste after waste of huge and mountainous glaciers, 
 cones of ice and fields of snow, untrodden for ages, 
 appeared to their view. 
 
 " This is Neptune, the oldest and darkest of these 
 solar worlds," said Nebule sadly. " Once this great 
 planet floated grandly round the life inspiring sun, 
 nearer by two billion seven hundred million miles, 
 than she now is to that splendid orb of heat and 
 light. Now she is well nigh beyond its influence, and 
 is slowly but surely creeping toward the Circle 
 of Silence, which will sooner or later engulf her in 
 never ending night. Here our journey ends, and 
 Eve is found." 
 
 " Where does she linger in these wastes of snow ? " 
 eagerly and yet sadly inquired Adrian. 
 
 The enthusiasm with which he had entered upon 
 
Earth-born. 143 
 
 the search for Eve had vanished in the contemplation 
 of the chill world about him, but the deep love he 
 felt for his Earth-encompassed mother, and his great 
 yearning to succor and comfort her, were intensified 
 ten-fold by his knowledge of her history and sur- 
 roundings. So it was with feelings of mingled joy 
 and sadness that he heard Nebule's reply : 
 
 " Follow me a little longer, and I will lead you to 
 her side." 
 
 It seemed but a few moments later when the three 
 alighted upon what was evidently the loftiest peak in 
 that wasted world. Long years ago it had been 
 volcanic, but for ages its fires had been extinc't, and 
 now the yawning crater into whose pit they gazed 
 was hung with festoons of gigantic icicles for fathom- 
 less miles in depth. Huge glaciers swept majesti- 
 cally down into that wide abyss, coldly beautiful and 
 clear, while the wintry winds of that frozen world 
 eddied the never melting snow flakes from side to 
 side over their calm bosoms. Between these huge 
 glaciers yawned vast crevasses formed centuries 
 before, when the dying fires made their last feeble 
 effort to overcome their encroaching enemy, the de- 
 stroying mountains of ice, and served but to detach 
 huge blocks in places, leaving the yawning rent be- 
 side them to denote the dying effort. 
 
 Down, down, into that vast crater of ice they 
 floated, watching the crystal sides of the pure and 
 precipitous glaciers in the semi-twilight, and noting 
 how deep and grand a cavern the Fire King had 
 made for his home ere the Ice King drove him forth, 
 until they came midway in the abyss to a huge chasm 
 in the side of one of the immense glaciers. Entering 
 it, they saw in its cavernous interior, with the crystal 
 
144 EARTI-I-kORN. 
 
 icicles shining clear and cold about them, and the 
 faintly falling snow flakes eddying around their forms, 
 the beautiful object of their search, Eve, while beside 
 her, as in all the centuries past, stood her dark and 
 commanding rival, Lilith, wearing still her crown of 
 the blazing sun. 
 
 Fair and beautiful as a dream of charming woman- 
 hood stood Eve, her tender, loving eyes turned ever 
 upon Adrian, with a depth of sadness in them that 
 stirred him through and through his entire being, 
 yet, he could 'not spring to meet her, but stood 
 wondering and fearing by her side, longing, yet 
 unable to comfort or address her. 
 
 Then Lilith, in her dark, commanding beauty, 
 spoke : 
 
 " Adrian, born of the Earth, and under the rule as 
 yet of Terrasal, my Father, enveloped still in semi- 
 Earthly Spirit, what would you here ? " 
 
 And as in a dream, while to his senses the voice 
 seemed far away in space, he replied : 
 
 " I came to seek the mother of my childhood — she 
 who stands beside you." 
 
 A smile of triumphant power rested upon the full 
 and sensuous lips of the beautiful incarnation of 
 Earth, while her dark eyes pierced the spirit of 
 Adrian through and through, as she replied : 
 
 " You were warned not to follow — yet you came. 
 You were told that content would not crown your 
 meeting — yet you sought her. In all the weary 
 years since faithless Adam cast aside my love and 
 tenderness, sending me forth in wretchedness and 
 never dying pain, together with my beautiful boy, 
 the child of the twin spirits, God-born Adam and 
 Earth-Born Lilith, in all these ages, you alone have 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 145 
 
 sought and found her ere your time. Are you con- 
 tent ? The mystery of human life is unfolded before 
 you. Are you satisfied ? Would you know more ? 
 Then seek for Cain, once my cherished child of 
 Earth, who slew the offspring of the God-born twain, 
 faithless Adam and beautiful Eve, and leaving Abel 
 in the dust, sought again the haunts of his true peo- 
 ple, the children of Earth. Against the God-born we 
 were then arrayed, against them still we ever wage 
 the unequal fight. So long as Earth exists — so iong 
 we battle. Child of Earth, Eve will ne'er be aught 
 to you again." 
 
 As she ceased, Nebule mournfully addressed 
 her : 
 
 " Lilith, Daughter of Terrasal, Mother of Cain, 
 know you not that in the end the true spirit of the 
 God-born will triumph over you — that you and youm 
 will meet annihilation in the combat? What then 
 will avail your vengeance, when the power you pos- 
 sess falls from you, and the harvest you sow shall be, 
 reaped ? " 
 
 And Lilith turned her flashing eyes upon the an- 
 cient spirit and replied : 
 
 " Nebule, God-born spirit ot a world that has fled, 
 more ancient than the spheres themselves, you know 
 well that the Daughter of Terrasal fears no end that 
 awaits her ? When the beautiful Earth grows weary 
 — when its lengthened race is run — then will Terra. 
 sal, Cain and Lilith yield to the power which shall 
 o'erwhelm them. But while the days of Earth still ■ 
 linger, while its races of men exist, we will claim 
 them, ever, ever, and over their lives our influence 
 throw. None shall escape us that are Earth-Born, 
 over them all we hold our sway." 
 
 9 
 
I46 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Lilith, true Daughter of Terrasal, has not youi 
 vengeance on Eve been sated ? Shall not her spir/t 
 return to Earth ?" said Philip. 
 
 And Lilith answered : 
 
 " Spirit, shorn of all Earth-Born influence, know 
 that Eve remains with me of her own desire. , She 
 would not flee from me, even to speed back with 
 Adrian. When the round of time arrives, Eve and 
 Lilith will both return. Until then let us rest in 
 peace and solitude. Here in this dead world, this 
 sepulcher of a long forgotten past, we will wait to- 
 gether till the call of my Father brings us again to 
 the land of the living. 
 
 " Flee back to Earth scenes, Adrian. In them for- 
 get your birthright." 
 
 " Lilith, have you no pity ? Finding Eve, must I 
 leave her ? When shall we meet again ?" Slowly and 
 painfully, held under the mesmeric gaze of those 
 flashing black orbs, Adrian spoke, his mournful eyes 
 fixed upon Eve with a tenderness and love so great 
 that it would seem even Lilith would relent. 
 
 But with measured coldness she replied : 
 
 " Bring back to me my Adam, loving as first I 
 knew him. Bring back Cain in his beauty, innocent 
 as in his youth. Then you can talk of pity from 
 Liljth toward the God-born spirits which dwell in 
 the children of men. We may meet upon Earth in 
 the future. Until then, seek us not." 
 
 " Since you decree it, and are powerful, I will 
 leave, as commanded. But ere I go, tell me, Lilith, 
 what has become of my father, who crossed into 
 space with Eve ? " 
 
 " The Count, thy father, is living. Filled with no 
 dread of the future. Knowing no fear of the present, 
 
EARTH-BORN. I47 
 
 he entered the service of Terrasal, and is now beyond 
 thy reach." 
 
 "Can I not then assist him ? " said Adrian in his 
 sorrow. 
 
 " He is beyond thy assistance. Seek him not in his 
 research. If he should break his shackles, you will 
 meet him again on Earth." 
 
 " Farewell ! Eve, my beautiful mother. Farewell ! 
 Lilith, Daughter of Terrasal. I will search the 
 worlds for knowledge, and return in power to you." 
 
 " Farewell ! Earth-Born, yet part God-born. 
 Search the worlds; but know that never can the 
 power of man draw Eve from me without I will it," 
 and the dark eyes haughtily challenged the speaker. 
 
 " Farewell ! my Adrian," softly fell from the lips of 
 Eve, like a whisper from the shadows of that snow- 
 bound cavern. 
 
 Then, while the snow flakes gently fell around the 
 two figures, and the twilight seemed to deepen in 
 that ice-encompassed cavern, with one last, loving 
 look at his beautiful mother, Adrian turned sadly 
 away with his two friends, bidding farewell to the 
 scene. Quickly they mounted that vast, precipitous 
 abyss, and once more they found themselves upon its 
 rim, surveying the desolation of ice and snow 
 around them. 
 
 "Ah, Nebule," cried Adrian in his anguish, " do you 
 think Eve will return to Earth ? Cannot the Universe 
 give me power to free her? " 
 
 " She will return when Lilith permits it," was the 
 reply. 
 
 " And I cannot assist or comfort her ? Is there no 
 knowledge that will aid me ? " 
 
 >' You can do nothing to change her condition," 
 
148 ' EARTH-BORN. [ 
 
 " And my father, also, is beyond my assistance ? ' 
 inquired Adrian mournfully. / 
 
 " He does not need it. He would not thank vou 
 for it," was the reply. / 
 
 " Philip, shall we return to Earth together ? "ques- 
 tioned Adrian, "or remain in space? I can tell 
 Minotti and then come back." 
 
 " I will return to Earth with you Adrian, but never 
 again will I inhabit the body I have cast aside," 
 replied Philip. " I will wander a free spirit over the 
 Universe, and be near to you if you wish." 
 
 " I wish it most sincerely, for I will need you more 
 than ever upon our return," replied Adrian sadly. 
 
 " Will you return at once," asked Nebule, "or shall 
 we wander farther into space ? Shall we visit Venus 
 and Mercury ere you go ? " 
 
 " I would once more return to Earth and quickly, 
 if it is also Philip's wish," said Adrian. " Once 
 there, I trust that Eve will discover a way to come 
 back, or that I can find means to assist her ? " 
 
 " Would you not enter the Circle of Silence ere 
 you return?" said Nebule. 
 
 " My spirit shuns that dark and silent circle," an- 
 swered Adrian, "as if some disaster forshadowed 
 my entrance into it." 
 
 " Then -beware oi entering it," replied Nebule, 
 " and we will not attempt it. Look far to the East, 
 and see that dimly shining planet, small, but serene. 
 That is Earth, nearly two billion seven hundred 
 million miles away. See the grand and distant sun, 
 shining like a glorious star in space, unable to shed 
 its warmth and brightness on this world of desolation 
 and death. You have heard of a deluge of Earth, 
 but ere we go, follow me to a scene of destruction. 
 
Earth-born. 149 
 
 here, and witness what a frozen world possessed ere 
 the flood and the ice encompassed her." 
 
 As he spoke, Nebule sped away, and the friends 
 followed him. On and on they went — over the 
 wastes of snow and ice — over the high and frozen 
 peaks — away into the land of twilight and of death. 
 Soon they came to a seeming valley, miles in extent, 
 and down they sped into it. Down they went — 
 through the cold blue ice — through the frozen waters 
 — till at last they stood beside an ancient city. Large 
 and massive temples graced it, grand and beautiful 
 buildings surrounded them upon every hand. Wide 
 streets led through it, while trees and plants beauti- 
 fied it upon all sides. Yet it lay fathoms deep in a 
 frozen sea. 
 
 " This was the wonderful city of Hora. Once its 
 people worshipped the beautiful sun, in whose warm 
 light they breathed an atmosphere balmy and delight- 
 ful. Come with me to their chief temple, and look 
 upon a lost people." 
 
 Nebule led, and they soon found themselves in a 
 vast amphitheatre, filled to overflowing with a large 
 concourse of people — men, women and children — 
 frozen in the cold, blue ice, as they sat or stood, 
 with every feature distinct and perfect, denoting in 
 most cases fear and terror. 
 
 They were a swarthy race, dark haired and dark 
 featured, and as the high priest stood and exorted 
 them not to fear, it would seem the deluge over- 
 whelmed them and kept them where they rested. 
 Every garment was perfect, every detail correct. 
 The wide, staring eyes, the gasping lips, the dilated 
 nostril, the clenched hand, denoted that death had 
 been sudden, but that life had made an effort ere 
 
15O EARTH-BORN. 
 
 departing. It was a fearful sight, and Adrian could 
 almost imagine he heard a great moan from the 
 assembled multitude as he gazed upon it. High 
 above them in the arched dome they could see an 
 emblazoned sun, of pure gold, shedding its dying 
 and cold rays over the scene. 
 
 " It is long years since the people of Hora assem- 
 bled here to worship their Sun-God, and pray for 
 deliverance from the encroaching water. Here 
 many of them were overtaken by the cruel flood, 
 and were trapped in their temple, while thousands 
 were scattered in various directions in and about the 
 city. First the water engulfed them, and imme- 
 diately the freezing cold overtook the whole land, 
 encasing it in a shroud of ice, so that no living thing 
 remained upon this world to tell the tale. 
 
 " These people lived and died ere the planet Earth 
 was born to the brotherhood of worlds. Years 
 hence they will still remain, frozen in these ice- 
 bound depths. No decaying influence ere can reach 
 them while the cruel ice surrounds them, and as 
 none of the* influences which disturb the living 
 planets are present in Neptune, it will drift into the 
 Circle of Silence with its frozen dead, remaining 
 there for ages. 
 
 " Their land was near to the resplendent sun when 
 these people assembled to worship it as a deity, but 
 now their world has drifted far into the outer edge 
 of their Sun-God, while many of their spirits still 
 live in other worlds and other bodies." 
 
 Nebule bade them follow him, as he ceased speak- 
 ing, and together they wandered through the streets 
 and buildings of Hora. Everywhere they met the 
 same evidences of a life long since extinct, yet won- 
 
EARTH-BORN. IS I 
 
 derfully preserved. For miles they wandered into 
 the dwellings, into the temples, everywhere. They 
 found sleepers frozen in their couches, servants 
 frozen in the kitchens, while animals were frozen in 
 the yards, and mingled with the bodies of their mas- 
 ters, standing or lying beside them. Evidently the 
 deluge had well-nigh turned to ice at once upon its 
 appearance, and so Nebule informed them. 
 
 It was a strange sight thus to gaze upon a civiliza- 
 tion so fearfully present, yet so ancient. Many of 
 the buildings were magnificent and immense, as 
 grand as the finest that Earth could boast of in his- 
 tory, and they wondered at it. 
 
 " Think not that your little Earth is the grandest 
 world in existence, that it has advanced beyond all 
 others, and that your present age is the greatest of 
 the Universe. Time but repeats itself, and in their 
 day the peoples of Neptune surpassed you in some 
 things. There is nothing new in your planet that 
 had not made its appearance at some time in the his- 
 tory of this. So be not proud above your station. 
 Do not think you lead all Creation. 
 
 " Spirits, it is true, progress with every age, but 
 the ranks of the highest who leave for eternity are 
 quickly filled by the next in turn, and so it ever has 
 been. Even to-day, look at the dense ignorance that 
 prevails among millions of your people, and ask if 
 they are nearer to perfection in this age than in the 
 earliest of your history. 
 
 " In their day, this people thought their world 
 and themselves at the head of all worlds and all 
 peoples. It is a common mistake, made by finite 
 minds, who know not the past of other worlds or the 
 future of their own. More knowledge has been lost 
 
152 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 in many things than your people of Earth possess 
 to-day." 
 
 Nebule ceased speaking, and his words impressed 
 the two listeners with their wisdom, which sprang 
 from experience. 
 
 And now they entered the palace of the king, or 
 highest ruler over the land. The magnificent struct- 
 ure was built of purest marble, inlaid at regular 
 intervals with onyx, jasper, porphyry, and polished 
 agate, while adornments of silver and gold were 
 plentiful throughout the furnishings of the interior 
 hallway. Everything about this palace denoted 
 great wealth and fine taste. ' 
 
 Servants clad in gorgeous liveries lounged about 
 in numbers, seemingly careless of their fate during 
 the time confusion reigned in Hora. Curtains of 
 richest texture hung before the entrances to the ele- 
 gantly furnished apartments! ' Statuary graced the 
 hallways, and works of art iipon canvas were many 
 and elaborate. 
 
 They entered the apartment of the King, and 
 there, sitting in state, with his counsellors around 
 him, they saw a kingly and commanding presence. 
 Dark featured and dark haired, like his people, of 
 massive frame and intellectual countenance, he sat a 
 lord among his advisers. No shade of fear crossed 
 his handsome face, and like his household he had 
 met death bravely. On the friends passed, into the 
 next apartment, the chamber of the Queen, and 
 there, upon a richly furnished couch, lay the highest 
 lady of the land, the wife of the dark haired ruler, 
 Ahar. 
 
 Adrian and Philip noted the beauty of the form, 
 clad in richest silks, and both started in astonishment 
 
EARTH-BORN. 153 
 
 as they gazed upon the face. It was the face of Eve, 
 yet not of Eve. It was a beautiful, charming face, 
 strikingly handsome in every line, and so much like 
 Eve that one might have thought them inseparably 
 connected, yet a closer examination revealed that the 
 lips were more sensuous, the entire face less spiritual, 
 more animal, than Eve's. But the wonderful resem- 
 blance — how came it? And as they gazed, Nebule 
 spoke : 
 
 " Wonder not at the strange resemblance between 
 Elene and Eve, for one is the chastened, refined ideal 
 of the other.. Before you, frozen in the ice of centu- 
 ries, beautiful as in life, is the casket which Eve once 
 inhabited centuries ere she entered Jupiter and a 
 higher life. Here she was a lovely woman endowed 
 with the sensuous beauty of her time, fairer by far 
 than her dark haired sisters, and. beloved by all her. 
 peopla. King Ahar made her his queen, and together 
 they ruled over one-half of the known world of Nep- 
 tune, .whose principalities and kingdoms bowed be- 
 fore them." 
 
 " And does Eve return to Neptune to visit this once 
 beautiful. city, the scene of her former life, and stand 
 beside this frozen body, as we stand ? " asked Adrian, 
 wonderingly. 
 
 " Eve has visited this scene many times in sadness 
 and repentance. Sadness that her round of life, once 
 completed, is again counted among the unfinished 
 rounds. Repentance that so much of Earth clings, 
 to her spirit still, that ages will be required to purify 
 it from all Earthly thoughts and wishes." Nebule 
 spoke sadly. 
 
 " And is it absolutely necessary that all wishes of 
 Earth be lost ere the free spirit can gain an ever- 
 
154 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 lasting home in Jupiter, and be at rest?" inquired 
 Adrian. 
 
 " It is absolutely necessary," replied Nebule, 
 " though some may gain entrance there on trial, per- 
 chance, with a little Earthliness still clinging to 
 them." 
 
 " And has Eve lived through other worlds than 
 Earth and Neptune ? " questioned Adrian. 
 
 " Eve has lived through all the known worlds of 
 this system which held life," answered Nebule. 
 
 " And have other worlds traces of her stilHn this 
 wise ?" asked Adrian, pointing to the body. 
 
 " No worlds save Earth and Neptune hold such 
 relics," replied Nebule. " In other worlds the relics 
 of both cities and inhabitants have long since been 
 destroyed, and mingle with the elements which gave 
 them sustenance. The fire which warmed them now 
 destroys — the water which quenched and cooled 
 them, now o'erwhelms. But for the preserving ice 
 in this sunless sphere, all traces of them here would 
 centuries since have disappeared." 
 
 "•Since the fires of Neptune are quenched, and its 
 waters are frozen, what then is its interior ? " asked 
 Philip, changing the conversation. 
 
 " Its interior is one vast cavern of cooled lava, 
 scoria and cinder," was the reply, " for as the molten 
 mass cooled it shrunk, clinging ever to the sides of 
 the shell, and finally leaving an immense vacant 
 space throughout the centre of this globe. Why do 
 you ask?" 
 
 " I was wondering if it were ice inside as well as 
 out," replied Philip, " and thinking that some day I 
 would visit the interior of this, one of the most 
 ancient of worlds." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 55 
 
 "The free spirit can visit any place it desires," 
 replied Nebule. "Neither fire or water, solid or 
 liquid, can deter it. It enters through the solid 
 walls, and into the secret recesses of the most hid- 
 den places. Nothing can deter it save the power of 
 a stronger spirit." 
 
 " And is it true that a free spirit can drive another, 
 weaker one out of the body it inhabits, and take pos- 
 session of that body ?" asked Adrian. 
 
 " It is frequently done. Have you not read in 
 your learned books how the exorcists of old sent 
 forth the spirits which had taken possession of men ? 
 Have you seen in your experience the spirit of 
 some companion slowly change within him, so that 
 within a few months you would not know him for 
 the same man ? This is an evidence of such posses- 
 sion. Sometimes it takes a spirit years to gain pos- 
 session, sometimes it gains it at once, but the change 
 can always be noticed by the careful observer." 
 
 "And what becomes of the spirit thus driven 
 forth ? " asked Adrian. 
 
 " It in turn enters another body, either through 
 driving out the spirit, or by entering the newly 
 born," said Nebule. 
 
 " Then there is a constant struggle going on be- 
 tween the spirits who inhabit the body and the 
 spirits who are free," said Philip, joining in. 
 
 " On Earth there is a constant struggle between 
 everything Earthly, and as the spirits there are gen- 
 erally encased in their Earthly, gaseous covering, 
 they are engaged in this struggle. Since the world 
 began, the survival of the fittest has been the motto 
 of everything Earthly. The strong animals devour 
 the weak, one element destroys the power of another. 
 
156 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " The brute creation is made up of animals that 
 kill each other, and man is by far the most destruc- 
 tive of all. With his advantages, there is no living 
 thing, either on land or sea, that can withstand him. 
 Were it not for the vast recuperative power of 
 Nature, he would kill every living animal which op- 
 posed him, and drive them off the face of the Earth. 
 Many races of men and animals have succumbed to 
 this fate, and are seen on the Earth no more. Man 
 has killed them, either in wanton cruelty or in neces- 
 sity. If the taking of life would send the human 
 race to eternal suffering, few would escape it. 
 
 " So with the elements. The destructive fire 
 gathers into its naming bosom the cities, the forests, 
 the prairie grasses, the animals of Earth, and in its 
 turn is destroyed by the quenching water, which in 
 its turn is reduced to steam by the fire, or to vapor 
 by the sun's heat, or to ice by the freezing cold. 
 
 " So one Earthly spirit preys upon the other in the 
 body as well as out of it. Perhaps one-half the 
 world of humanity lives from its mistreatment of the 
 other half, and it has always been so. Human nature 
 is the same — always has been, always will be. 
 Spirits encompassed by Earth, either in solid body 
 or gaseous material, prey upon each other — the 
 stronger upon the weaker — the more intelligent upon 
 the ignorant. This law cannot be escaped upon 
 Earth, and is only avoidable in that state of true 
 perfection which comes hereafter." 
 
 Nebule ceased, and with one more look upon the 
 casket that had contained the spirit of Eve, they de- 
 parted from the city of Hora and soon found them- 
 selves standing upon the surface of the frozen world. 
 
 Adrian's heart was sad and his spirits downcast. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 57 
 
 He had found Eve, but it had not comforted or con- 
 tented him. He had explored much that was mys- 
 terious to him in life, had freed his spirit from the 
 body, and yet was greatly disappointed and cast 
 down. He felt as though his struggle had been in 
 vain, and for a moment was tempted to renounce 
 his intention of returning to Earth and remain in 
 some other world. As the thought flitted over him 
 it seemed that he was losing a part of himself grad- 
 ually, and Nebule spoke quickly : 
 
 " Do not renounce your Earthly friends — remem- 
 ber Minotti." 
 
 And as he spoke, Adrian felt anew the desire to 
 return to Earth, and again his spirit was thoroughly 
 encased in Earthly vapor. 
 
 " Can I escape from this covering at will ? " he 
 asked. 
 
 " Yes, for you have not many Earthly desires which 
 bind you to it, as yet. But once- you lose it, it will be 
 difficult to find another, and without it you cannot 
 remain in the body with any safety, and your spirit 
 would be liable at any time to leave any body you 
 entered," replied Nebule. " You have much to do, 
 so keep your envelope intact." 
 
 " True, I have much to do, yet I am glad that I 
 can escape with so much ease from this vaporous 
 covering," said Adrian. 
 
 " It may not be so easy later," replied Nebule. 
 " As the desires of Earth more closely embrace you, 
 so will the Terrene envelope more thoroughly en- 
 compass you. Had you not been encased in it, you 
 would have felt differently in the presence of Lilith." 
 
 " What do you mean ? " 
 
 " I mean that Lilith held in check your Terrene 
 
158 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 envelope as she does that of Eve — in short, that she 
 mesmerized you so that you could not speak with 
 Eve, or Eve with you, as your mutual love would 
 dictate." 
 
 " Was it that which held my spirit in check 
 when I stood before her ? Then I will cast it aside 
 and return." 
 
 " Not till you have kept your word with Minotti, 
 I trust," said Nebule, " and then you will think it 
 best to wait, as it will be. You could not free Eve, 
 though free yourself, and Lilith could take her 
 out of your reach if desired. It is better to wait." 
 
 " I will wait, but when the time arrives, I will 
 grapple with Lilith's power for the possession of 
 Eve and free her from that influence," said Adrian 
 passionately. 
 
 " Others have tried it in vain," sadly replied 
 Nebule. " But now my promise is fulfilled to Eve, 
 and I will leave you. Follow that little shining star 
 you see so far away to the East, and you will 
 finally reach Earth. Farewell ! " 
 
 " Farewell ! Nebule. Shall we not meet again ?" 
 But he had sped far away into space, and no answer 
 reached them. 
 
 Silence reigned for some time between the two 
 friends, and no word was spoken, as they stood 
 gazing over that melancholy scene in the semi-twi- 
 light. 
 
 Suddenly, without warning, a new comer joined 
 them. Whence she sprang no one knew, but beauti- 
 ful as a dream, she addressed Adrian by name. 
 
 "Adrian, last scion of the Balzacs, your father 
 awaits you. Follow me." 
 
 They both looked at her in surprise, and Adrian 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 59 
 
 vainly endeavored to recall where he had gained a 
 fleeting impression of that pure, intelligent, beautiful 
 face ; with its soulful, clear, greyish blue eyes, chang- 
 ing to violet with emotion ; the elegant, graceful 
 figure ; the charming presence, and the brown, wavy 
 tresses. Then she had also called his name. This 
 was strange, and he could not account for it. Still 
 she stood there, spirituelle, charming, lovely, await- 
 ing a reply. 
 
 " And who are you ?" said Adrian, " that I should 
 follow where you lead." 
 
 " My name on Earth is Vera. Have no fear, but 
 come, if, indeed, you care to see your father ere you 
 return to Earth. He has much to tell you, much to 
 explain. He will tell you who and what I am. Come." 
 
 " But shall not my friend also follow ?" 
 
 " As he pleases. I was sent for you alone, but he 
 will be doubtless glad to attend you, and the Count 
 will welcome him." 
 
 " Where is the Count ?" 
 
 " He dwells within the confines of another solar 
 system. Far beyond the Circle of Silence. Come, 
 follow me." 
 
 Though against his will and reason, Adrian felt 
 impelled to follow this strangely beautiful woman, 
 when Philip raised his voice in warning : 
 
 " Remember, Adrian, Nebule's words, and be not 
 too hasty. If you follow this spirit into the Circle 
 of Silence, how will we return? Our wishes will 
 have little avail there, in the dead, negative influence 
 of that circle, where few things are effective." 
 
 " And will you not come with me, Philip, if I go 
 to find the Count ? We have no ties which bind us. 
 Why should we hesitate ? " 
 
l6o EARTH-BORN. 
 
 "Where you go I will follow," replied Philip, 
 " even to another chain of worlds." 
 
 Adrian hesitated, thought deeply for a few mo- 
 ments, and then asked : 
 
 " Can we return at once, after seeing the Count ? " 
 
 " At once, he says, if you desire," replied the new 
 comer. 
 
 " Then we will go. But tell me, ere we start, how 
 did you know me, and my name? " said Adrian. 
 
 " I have seen you many times on Earth," was the 
 reply. 
 
 " And was it your influence, then, which I so often 
 felt at the chateau, and thought was Eve's ? " 
 
 " It may have been, for it was there I saw you," 
 was the sad reply. 
 
 " And Count Balzac sent you ? " 
 
 " He surely sent me." 
 
 " And now lead on, and we will follow," said 
 Adrian, " but first give me some sign that I may 
 indeed know you came from the Count, my father." 
 
 " He bade me tell you that the sarcophagus con- 
 tained but the shell, while I could lead you to the 
 one who left that habitation behind, and cares not to 
 re-enter it. He bade me say to you that Lai Dhur 
 could nol; harm you here, that Tuaa could be brought 
 to true prophecy, and Adrian to his own, through 
 the Count, who awaits you." 
 
 " And said he naught of her ? " 
 
 " Nothing," and a slight frown flitted across the 
 stranger's lovely brow as she answered. 
 
 " Strange," muttered Adrian, " and yet all things 
 are strange." 
 
 " Lead on," he said, and as he spoke, they left the 
 world of Neptune, and sped through space toward 
 the Circle of Silence. 
 
EARTH-BORN. l6l 
 
 On they went, on and ever onward, until finally 
 they entered that dark circle where everything 
 seemed silent as the tomb. Adrian and Philip kept 
 close together and followed where the stranger led 
 for hours it seemed, and yet no word was spoken, so 
 oppressed were they by the silence and the black- 
 ness which surrounded them. 
 
 Suddenly they missed their leader, and in vain 
 they called and searched. 
 
 They were lost in that dark circle, and how to 
 win their way back they knew not. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 BACK TO EARTH — THE BODIES MISSING. 
 
 Five years have passed since Philip and Adrian 
 last saw the light of even the smallest star. 
 
 For days and weeks they had wandered, some- 
 times reaching a stationary aerolite or world, but 
 none were peopled, all were deserted. Weeks 
 lengthened -into months, and months into years, and 
 when they finally emerged from the darkness and 
 saw once more a faint ray of sunlight glimmering 
 from afar, and caught sight of the starry worlds 
 again, five years of Earth's time had elapsed. 
 
 Meantime Adrian had learned much from Philip, 
 who imparted to him all the vast information he 
 possessed and told him many things he had here- 
 tofore kept secret. Adrian was now as well in- 
 formed as Philip, his teacher, upon most points, 
 though he had invariably refused to tell him of that 
 secret order. 
 
 "At last ! At last ! " said Adrian joyfully, as they 
 emerged from utter darkness and sped straight 
 toward the sun. 
 
 " We are free again," answered Philip, " and thank- 
 ful I am to say it. I wonder how long we have been 
 absent ? It seems a lifetime." 
 
 "Aye, that it does," answered Adrian, " I hope 
 that Minotti still lives upon Earth, and guards the 
 bodies left in his charge. Long ere this he must 
 
 162 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 63 
 
 have given us up, and perhaps he has crossed into 
 space." 
 
 " I trust that he still lives, and for your sake that 
 the shell you left behind is safely guarded. As for 
 me, I shall never again enter my old body, even 
 should it be ready to receive me." 
 
 " I wonder that we have never been able to dis- 
 cover why it was that Vera led us astray into the 
 darkness. She was as beautiful as the sunlight to 
 me now, yet she left us." 
 
 " Let all thoughts^of her pass from you, Adrian. 
 Often have you spoken of her in admiration, even 
 after the years of almost annihilation she led us 
 into." 
 
 " But she may have been compelled to leave us, 
 who knows, or may have lost us accidentally." 
 
 " Save your excuses. If we can but now reach 
 Earth safely, and find things as they were when we 
 left, I will perhaps in time forgive her." 
 
 "I have forgiven her already," replied Adrian, 
 " and I would that I could see her again." 
 
 " You may, to your sorrow," was the foreboding 
 reply. 
 
 Swiftly they sped in their flight, and ere long they 
 caught sight of Saturn and his rings, but Earth they 
 could not see, as far as they gazed over the wide 
 Universe. Closely they scanned each star and world 
 they passed, but neither Jupiter or Earth were 
 visible. 
 
 On and ever onward they sped, until they neared 
 the splendid sun, and though they felt nothing of it, 
 still they could tell that it was shedding such scorch- 
 ing rays in this close proximity that everything in 
 the way of matter melted sooner or later under the 
 
164 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 fierce heat. Looking at it they could see that it was 
 a molten mass at white heat, incandescent, and seem- 
 ingly liquid, yet an immense ball of living fire. 
 
 Closely they flew toward it, noticing all the habi- 
 tants of space, the aerolites, and meteors, swing 
 around and around the sun and finally dive into it 
 and become immediately absorbed. So great was 
 the attraction, that for a circuit of many thousand 
 miles, no celestial inhabitant was safe from annihi- 
 lation in this manner. Philip remarked that the sun 
 might well be called both the life-giver and life-anni- 
 hilator of the solar systems. If worlds reached too 
 near it, they were absorbed, and if they ranged at 
 too great a distance they were uninhabitable and 
 doomed. 
 
 " The sun is a grand taskmaster," said he. " Just 
 think how it keeps all the other bodies spinning 
 around it, and what punishment is meted out to 
 those who approach either too near or range too far 
 away." 
 
 And now they have finally passed this orb, and to 
 their joy saw Earth, and Jupiter, shining far away 
 on the opposite side of the sun to which they had 
 been traveling, and whose fierce light obscured 
 them. In a little while they should again be on 
 Earth, and even to Philip it was a glad thought. 
 Space was so different to what he had pictured it, 
 seemed so desolate and depopulated, that Earth 
 was far preferable to this continual silence of, the 
 Universe. 
 
 He had expected to find many spirits, and had met 
 but very few, and some of those, at least, not par- 
 ticularly desirable in his eyes. 
 
 As for Adrian, he was anxious to return to Earth, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 16$ 
 
 and see what could be done in the future regarding 
 his beautiful mother, for often had he and Philip 
 discussed the matter during their wanderings in 
 darkness, with no satisfactory solution of the prob- 
 lem. They had not seen Neptune on their return 
 voyage. Besides, it was, not at all certain that Eve 
 and Lilith were there now, anyway, so he wished 
 to hasten back to Earth, and await new develop- 
 ments. 
 
 Swiftly they sped onward, each too anxious to en- 
 gage in extended conversation about the matters 
 nearest their wishes, for both felt a foreboding idea 
 that something disastrous had happened since their 
 flight from Earth. 
 
 " Do you not think it strange that we have been 
 utterly unable to determine in this state what our 
 experience in other lives has been, and that our pres- 
 ent Earth life is the only one remembered ?" finally 
 said Adrian. 
 
 " Yes, it is rather strange ; but as we agreed long 
 since, it must be only to the truly perfected spirit, 
 which has no future lives to live, that this knowledge 
 is given. Still I would like to know something of 
 who and what I was in other rounds of life, but I 
 know not how to discover it," replied Philip. 
 
 " Nor do I. Everything is remembered of my life 
 as Adrian Courcey, but nothing whatever of what I 
 may have been before." 
 
 "We will question Tuaa upon the matter, and 
 since both of us are far wiser than when we left the 
 Earth, we can probably elicit more information from 
 the veiled image." 
 
 " I trust we can," was the reply, " for there are 
 many things in which we need instruction. I shall 
 
1 66 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 endeavor to discover who it was that led us astray, 
 and the reason therefor, as that is a mystery I cannot 
 solve." 
 
 Philip did not answer, but his glance showed 
 plainly that this mystery was a distasteful one to 
 contemplate. 
 
 For a moment they sped onward, and now they 
 see shining before them the beautiful Earth, encom- 
 passed with her sheen of clouds and atmosphere. 
 Soon they entered into the winds of this world, and 
 found themselves in the midst of a terrible storm, 
 driving everything before it over the tempest-tossed 
 billows of the Atlantic. 
 
 Here and there an ill-fated vessel could be seen 
 struggling feebly with the mighty ocean, which 
 played with them as a giant contemptuously plays 
 with a pigmy. Over the wild waste of waters no 
 gleam of light shone, for it was blackest night, and 
 the stars were obscured by the driving clouds, and 
 the tempestuous wintry rain. From many terror- 
 stricken mariners arose a despairing prayer, as they 
 felt their hold upon this life slowly but surely slip- 
 ping away with every fresh shriek of the howling 
 wind, and watched each fierce billow striving madly 
 to reach higher, higher than the rest, and engulf all 
 which stood in its way. 
 
 Now as they gazed, far away in the darkness they 
 saw the shadowy outlines of Terrasal slowly form 
 amid the hurricane, grand and awe-inspiring. In his 
 eyes again appeared that impenetrable, stony glare, 
 unreadable as fate. Slowly the shadowy arms were 
 outstretched, while the rage of the mad ocean grew 
 more tempestuous, the fierce lightning flashed 
 vividly in blinding strokes, and the. thunder pealed 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 67 
 
 incessantly. Above the roar of the tempest, above 
 the howling of the storm, they heard these words : 
 
 " Come to me, my children. Back to the Earth 
 Spirit which gave you birth, and now claims you 
 once more for his own. Spirit of my spirit, vapor 
 sprung from me, return." 
 
 Below them, born amid the churning foam of the 
 dark waters, a luminous phantom ship sprang from 
 the storm tossed waves of the ocean, and sped away 
 into the night and the darkness, to warn those whom 
 Terrasal had called to his bosom. 
 
 Many a noble ship went down in that raging tem- 
 pest, and as Adrian and Philip sped through it, and 
 noted the destruction, they came upon one dismasted 
 vessel, rolling heavily, most of whose crew had 
 either been washed overboard, or had left the water 
 logged ship to her fate, and taken to rafts or boats. 
 As they approached, the vessel slowly settled and 
 went down, while the drowning sailors, one by one, 
 sank to rest beneath the waves. 
 
 They saw some souls and spirits leave their bodies 
 and hover over the waters as if lost, while others 
 floated away in silence, and a few attempted to save 
 the shell they had just left ere it sank forever. 
 
 " Why seek to save that which is dead ? " asked 
 Philip, addressing one of those souls hovering over 
 the body it had just left. " Why not let it go and 
 seek to save yourself, your Earthly soul and immor- 
 tal spirit?" 
 
 " Am I then dead ? " replied the one addressed. 
 
 " Your body is, but you are not. You cannot die." 
 
 " Then if I am not dead and cannot die, I wish to 
 save this body, and remain on Earth. I am afraid to 
 die, and enter Hell, or run the risk of Heaven," 
 
168 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " But you are dead, now, as much as you can die 
 on Earth. That body is dead forever." 
 
 " Strangers, I know you not, but for many years I 
 have lived upon Earth. I still live upon it, and am 
 not dead. I'll not die yet. This is a dream, and 
 you are part of it. If I am dead, where is the Devil, 
 or where God?" 
 
 " Search the Universe and find them," replied 
 Philip, as the man's body sank beneath the waves. 
 " In time you will know all that is now dark and 
 mysterious. Farewell ! " 
 
 " Farewell ! No. I will follow you, and find the 
 ending of this dream," and as he spoke, he joined 
 them and they sped swiftly through the storm. 
 
 Now they have reached the land, and soon Paris 
 looms in the distance. The spirit which had joined 
 them stated that he lived here, and that he would 
 now bid them adieu, as they had led him home 
 again, and he dropped into the city. 
 
 But Philip and Adrian sped to the chateau, and 
 when they reached the spot all was silent and de- 
 serted. The old chateau still stood in sombre silence 
 as before, but with many marks of violence about 
 it. Something had happened. What ? 
 
 They entered, and a scene of desolation presented 
 itself. In place of the well furnished chateau they 
 found inside a sacked and ruined one. There was 
 no trace of their own bodies, of Minotti, of Tuaa, the 
 panelled portrait, or of the rich furniture that had 
 graced the rooms. All was desolate and deserted. 
 
 They sought the secret stone staircase, and found 
 the entrance filled with solid masonry, and looking 
 as if it were a part of the wall of the building. They 
 entered the tomb below, and found that alone intact — 
 
EARTH-BORN. 169 
 
 the curtains, the carved face of Sesostris, the mummy 
 cases and the sarcophagus — everything was there 
 except the bodies, which were gone, and no trace 
 remained to tell whqnce they had been taken. 
 
 Overwhelmed by the disaster, Philip and Adrian 
 looked at each other in despair. What had happened ? 
 What catastrophe had overtaken the chateau in 
 their absence ? Where were the bodies and where 
 was Minotti ? 
 
 These were pressing problems, and until they were 
 answered there could be no rest for either of the two 
 friends. 
 
 Sadly they took leave of the tomb, the one link that 
 bound them to the chateau now, and debated what 
 should be done. Philip advised that they should enter 
 Paris, and discover if possible what had happened 
 to the chateau, and where Minotti was, for he doubted 
 not that if living, Minotti would still be found at 
 or near the parish of St. Etienne du Mont, which had 
 been his home ere his visit to the chateau with 
 Adrian. 
 
 So to Paris they sped, and entering it, they found 
 the city in confusion, and the Jacobin clubs in full 
 power. When they took the coma drop, Louis XVI. 
 and Marie Antoinette ruled France. Now it was 
 governed by the National Assembly and the Jacobins, 
 whose deeds of blood were daily and v hourly becom- 
 ing more abhorrent and demoniac. 
 
 In Paris they learned that the Chateau Balzac had 
 been sacked by the Paris communists, that the 
 nobility had been abolished by the Assembly, and that 
 King Louis XVI. and his Queen, Marie Antoinette, 
 had been dragged from Versailles, and were now 
 practically prisoners at the palace of the Tuilleries, 
 
1?6 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 while hourly the minds of the populace were being 
 further inflamed against them. He also learned that 
 France was engaged in war against the allied courts 
 of Austria, Prussia and Holland, and was torn by an 
 unparalleled internal revolution. 
 
 This much they gathered from the excited and 
 fiery conversations they overheard, and from the 
 bloodthirsty harrangues they listened to in the clubs 
 of the Jacobins, and all overthe city. Everywhere 
 confusion reigned, and no one knew what the mor- 
 row would bring forth. 
 
 They searched the parish of St. Etienne du Mont 
 in vain for traces of Minotti. A stranger occupied 
 his place, and they heard no mention of his name for 
 days, until finally they learned that he had taken sides 
 against the Revolutionists, and in favor of the Royal 
 family, since which time he had disappeared, and 
 that was some two years previous. Whether he had 
 been guillotined, or .had fled, or was still in prison, 
 they did not hear. 
 
 This was indeed a dilemma and no solution of the 
 catastrophe that they could give afforded much 
 ground for hope that they would again find what 
 they were in search of — Minotti, and the bodies en- 
 trusted to his care. 
 
 Day after day they searched the prisons of the 
 city in hopes that among them they might find the 
 missing priest, but to no purpose. Philip cared little 
 for himself, but much for Adrian and the others, and 
 as the days lengthened into weeks, and the weeks 
 to months, he began to fear that they never again 
 would find the priest or the bodies. 
 
 Adrian finally suggested that they should again 
 take a journey to Neptune, but Philip opposed it, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 171 
 
 and urged that sooner or later something would 
 happen to put them on the right track, that they 
 could do nothing toward helping Eve, and they 
 might do much toward assisting Minotti, if still alive, 
 by remaining upon Earth. They decided to stay. 
 
 Now the King, Louis XVI., was arraigned for trial, 
 and it was a foregone conclusion that his life would 
 be the forfeit demanded. The two friends had pur- 
 posely v remained away from the guillotine, and 
 avoided the sights of horror there enacted, but when 
 it was announced a few days later that the King 
 would be beheaded on Jan. 21st, the day after his 
 condemnation, they resolved to visit the scene, for 
 both were loyal to the King, even in his dire ex- 
 tremity. 
 
 They had frequently met headless souls stalking 
 about the blood-stained city, but of course could 
 hold no communication with them, as they were 
 shadows, deserted by the spirit. They held aloof 
 from all the many spirits they met in their wander- 
 ings, as the fewer acquaintances they made the better 
 for the secrecy of their purpose. 
 
 On the fatal day of Jan. 21st, however, they saw 
 among the many thousands of spirits speeding for 
 the Place de la Revolution, to witness the execution, 
 the sailor whom they had led to Paris months before. 
 He greeted them, remarking that his condition was 
 a burden, as he had been unable to make himself 
 known to his family, and his wife was now receiving 
 the attentions of a certain Cabot, a citizen of the new 
 Republic, while he, her lawful husband, could only 
 stand by and torture himself with the sight. 
 
 " Yes, I, Lantenac, cannot even throttle this mon- 
 ster of a Cabot, when ere that fatal last voyage I 
 
17-2 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 could have killed him with a blow, and now I strike, 
 and strike, and he but laughs, and smiles into Marie's 
 eyes, as though her Jacques was not there to see," 
 he groaned, as he shook his head with woe. 
 
 " Then at last you are convinced that it is not a 
 dream, and that your body really died the night we 
 met you," said Philip kindly. 
 
 " I am convinced that I am in a most unhappy 
 state, and much different from what I was taught to 
 believe by the good Father Minotti, when occa- 
 sionally I had a chance to see him." 
 
 " And you knew Minotti, of St. Etienne du Mont?" 
 quickly asked Philip. 
 
 " Aye, that I did, for did he not marry me to my 
 Marie some eight years .ago ? And he used to con- 
 fess her regularly. But now she confesses no more, 
 and Minotti is dead." 
 
 " Dead ! Are you sure ?" Adrian and Philip both 
 exclaimed. 
 
 " Why, yes, for he fought like a demon against the 
 people at the old chateau near Versailles when we 
 went to demand justice of King Louis, and brought 
 him here." 
 
 " Tell us of it, Lantenac, and if you tell us truly, 
 we will assist you with Marie, and send Citizen 
 Cabot away," said Philip, with eager expectancy. 
 
 " Mon Dieu ! if you but send Cabot away I'll be a 
 slave to you," was the fervent reply. 
 
 " Then tell us quickly of Minotti, all you know, 
 and I swear that Cabot shall leave your wife and 
 never return," answered Philip. 
 
 " Then listen, and I'll tell you all I can. About 
 five or six years ago, Father Minotti disappeared 
 from our good parish, and none knew where he went. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 73 
 
 He was given up for dead, and a new priest was 
 appointed to his place, although none of us were 
 very sure what had become of Minotti. Time passed 
 and every trip I made home I enquired of Marie for 
 the good Father, but nothing ever came of it, and one 
 bright day for the people, I happened to be at home, 
 when a great crowd passed that way, all shouting : 
 
 " ' To Versailles ! to Versailles !' 
 
 " ' Vive la Revolution !' 
 
 " I joined them, and we marched to Versailles, many 
 thousand strong. On the way some of the nobility 
 insulted our people, and took refuge in an old cha- 
 teau, but many of us followed them hotly, and broke 
 in the doors, and made for them. 
 
 " The old chateau swarmed with our people, who 
 sacked it and tore everything out of it ere they 
 were satisfied. 
 
 " But while the fight was thickest, what was my 
 surprise to see Father Minotti appear at the door of 
 a chamber, and command the citizens in the name of 
 Jesus to abandon their wickedness in thus destroy- 
 ing other people's property. And he threatened them 
 with the vengeance of King Louis and the church. 
 
 " This enraged the already mad citizens, and they 
 pressed upori him so thickly that I could not get to 
 his side, for Jesus knows that I would have helped 
 him in this strait, he looked so thin and pale. Ere I 
 could get to him the crowd had pressed him back, 
 fighting desperately, until suddenly a shout went up 
 that he was dead. 
 
 "After a little time, when the crowd thinned 
 somewhat, I managed to get near him, and sure 
 enough he was quite dead, while strange to say, the 
 body wasn't much hurt, and lay in a coffin. I told 
 
174 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 them it was a priest they had killed and his name was 
 Minotti, but they only laughed, and said that one 
 priest less for King Louis would not matter, and 
 that as for killing him, they did not, as he had killed 
 himself, jumping into the coffin and taking poison. 
 I made further inquiry if this was so, and one citi- 
 zen showed me the bottle he had taken it from — a 
 funny toy, and empty as a gourd in winter." 
 
 " And is this all you saw ? " eagerly questioned 
 Adrian. 
 
 " Oh, no, there were many things I saw that 
 glorious day, but that is all I saw of Minotti." 
 
 " But do you know what became of his body ? " 
 queried Philip anxiously. 
 
 " I think it was taken by the priests of St. Sulpice, 
 to whom word was given, and that's all I know of it." 
 
 "But the chateau, did you see nothing further 
 there ? " questioned Philip eagerly. 
 
 " The chateau, yes. It was a queer old place, and 
 I heard it was the home of the Devil, and it looked 
 like it. Why, the very room in which the priest's 
 body was found, was hung in black curtains, and 
 contained no furniture save the coffin and a black 
 imp of a figure, which the good citizen Antoine, the 
 locksmith, carried away with him to Paris." 
 
 " And were no other bodies found in the chateau ? " 
 said Philip slowly, watching Lantenac's face closely 
 as he spoke. 
 
 " Bodies, yes, the so-called nobility who insulted 
 us were found, riddled and dead." 
 
 " But nothing else ? Think well, Lantenac, and re- 
 member Cabot," said Philip earnestly. 
 
 " May Hell seize Cabot ! The villain ! Yes, I think 
 I heard that two more bodies were found, already 
 
EARTH-BO RlNf. 175 
 
 dead, when we came, but I did not see them, and I 
 afterwards heard that they were taken away. Per- 
 haps some of the citizens came back after them, and 
 sold them to the colleges. Had they but waited till 
 now, they would not have troubled themselves, as 
 bodies, 'specially without heads, ain't worth the cart- 
 ing away." 
 
 " And this is all you know ? " queried Adrian sadly. 
 
 "All, only that we brought King Louis and his 
 Queen, the Austrian, to Paris, and that to-day the 
 guillotine gets one. 
 
 " Mon Dieu ! What a pity it was that I died that 
 night on the sea. How happy I would have been 
 this day had I but lived to see it, and had Marie by 
 my side. But you will help me drive Cabot away, 
 and perhaps some time I may get back to her so she 
 will know me ? 
 
 " But see, how many thousands gather hereabouts, 
 and how the headless ghosts still stay around the 
 guillotine." 
 
 They looked, and the sight was indeed an impres- 
 sive one. 
 
 The streets leading to the Place de la Revolution 
 were literally swarming with all grades of Parisians, 
 while armed troops by thousands were approaching 
 from every direction, driving the people back and 
 making way for a carriage containing the condemned 
 King, who by the side of the ecclesiastic, Abb6 
 Edgeworth, amid the continuous beating of drums 
 and the hootings of the populace, was slowly near- 
 ing the blood red posts of the insatiable guillotine. 
 
 The lips of the King moved as if engaged in silent 
 prayer, and the two gendarmes, who sat on the front 
 seat of the carriage, turned occasionally, like senti- 
 
176 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 nels of death, to watch the countenance of their dis- 
 tinguished prisoner. It was a sight which no civil- 
 ized nation could look upon without a shudder — a 
 sure foreshadowing of the anarchy and bloodshed 
 soon to follow. 
 
 The day was damp and gloomy, and looking up- 
 ward into the dun colored clouds — above the fitful, 
 swaying, passionate mob^above the stern soldiery 
 of the National Guard — above the terror-haunted 
 guillotine — slowly but surely the shadowy outlines 
 of Terrasal again appeared, dim, awe-inspiring and 
 relentless. Again the stony eyes looked forth over 
 his Earth children, and above the loud blare of the 
 drums, and the mingled shouts of the people, while 
 the souls of thousands slaughtered gathered in hosts 
 around, Philip and Adrian heard these words 
 descending to them from the chill and wintry 
 clouds : 
 
 " The Kings of the Earth spring from and return 
 to me. The nations of the world arise in might, and 
 are lulled to rest in my bosom." 
 
 The voice echoed and died in the distance, and 
 when they looked again towards the guillotine, the 
 head of Louis XVI., King of France, rolled silently 
 into the basket — the gleaming axe had descended — 
 the tragedy was done. 
 
 Once more they looked into the dun clouds for the 
 Earth Spirit, but it had vanished, and no promise of 
 a brighter day for France appeared. 
 
 One of the ferocious executioners lifted the bloody 
 head of the dead King by the hair, showing it to the 
 assembled thousands. Fanatics mounted the guillo- 
 tine, and dipped the points of their sabres, lances and 
 pikes in the blood of Louis XVI., and shouting: 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 77 
 
 "Vive la Republique ! " waved them on hfgh. 
 
 Salvo after salvo of artillery announced that the 
 King was dead. The red caps of the commune 
 waved fiercely in the wintry air, and armed bodies 
 of men rushed here and there shouting the Marsel- 
 laise. But the hearts of the people at large were 
 paralyzed, and the city was mute in answer. 
 
 Consternation and fear reigned throughout Paris 
 that fatal day, and the remains of the dead King 
 were hardly cold in their grave in the cemetery of 
 the Madelaine, ere anxiety and remorse set in. The 
 quicklime thrown over the remains could consume 
 the Earthly relics, but not the peoples' memories of 
 the slaughtered King. 
 
 " Now for Cabot ! " said Lantenac. 
 
 " Lead on," answered Philip. He was in a savage 
 humor now, with that France which had slain her 
 King in cold blood. 
 
 They followed Lantenac to a small shop in the 
 Rue Jacob, and there they found a comely woman, 
 looking anxiously out of the door, and eagerly ques- 
 tioning each passer-by regarding the result of that 
 morning's work at the guillotine. 
 
 " Ah ! Marie, you still here ? I thought you would 
 have gone to the Place de la Revolution to-day, and 
 watched the head of Louis tumble," said a soldier of 
 the National Guard in passing. 
 
 " No, my Henri will tell me all about it when he 
 returns. But did you not meet him on the way ? " 
 
 " He is well,. Marie, be not afraid," laughed the 
 man, passing on. 
 
 " Henri is her Cabot ! " said Lantenac, in a fury, 
 " and she has completely forgotten her Jacques, as 
 you see." 
 
178 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Is it -not better so ? " answered Philip. " You 
 would not have her mourn always for a shadow that 
 can never comfort, support, or be a companion to 
 her in this life, would you ?" 
 
 " A shadow ! I a shadow ! I am Lantenac ! Her 
 true and lawful husband — the father of her child- 
 ren ! " 
 
 " But can you not understand that you are a 
 shadow, now, so far as she is concerned. Aye less 
 than a shadow, for that she can see, but you she 
 can neither see, feel, or hear." 
 
 " And will it always be so ? " 
 
 " Until she reaches the state you are in, it will." 
 
 " Then put her in it, for I want her. Let her be a 
 shadow with me, and I will ask no more." 
 
 " That is selfish, my friend, and Earthly. You 
 should have higher aims than this if you would be 
 really content." 
 
 " I belong to the Earth, and want Marie," was the 
 reply. 
 
 " I cannot give you Marie, but I can drive Cabot 
 away if you wish, when he comes," answered Philip. 
 
 " If I wish ! I could kill him.! Drive him away as 
 you promised ! " said Lantenac fiercely. " But will 
 Marie really never see me again until she dies ?" he 
 added despondently. 
 
 " I can show you to her if you wish, but it will not 
 satisfy you," said Philip. 
 
 " Do it," answered Lantenac eagerly 
 
 Philip stood in • front of the woman, placed his 
 hands upon her forehead, looked steadily into her 
 eyes for a moment or two, and suddenly she sank in 
 the doorway apparently unconscious. 
 
 " Now go to her," said Philip, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 79 
 
 Lantenac sprang to her side, leaned over her, and 
 imprinted kiss after kiss upon her lips. 
 
 " My Marie ' " he cried. But no motion came to 
 her form, her eyes remained shut, and she was still 
 seemingly unconscious when he arose and gazed at 
 her. 
 
 " Does she see me ? " he muttered. 
 
 " Yes, as in a dream," answered Philip. 
 
 " Then wake her, for what is the use of dreams," 
 replied Lantenac. 
 
 Philip again approached, bent over her, placed 
 his hands upon her head, and in a moment she arose 
 and ran shrieking into the house. 
 
 " I have seen Jacques ! " she cried, " and I am going 
 to die ! It is a warning from the Holy Virgin whom 
 I have forgotten ! " and she bowed her head in her 
 hands and wept. 
 
 " She isn't pleased to see me," said Lantenac, " and 
 if a sight of me puts her into this sort of humor, I 
 don't care about her seeing me again. I want her to 
 love me, not to think I am a shadow of death, and a 
 ghost." 
 
 " You want Earthly love in a spiritual state, my 
 friend, and that is impossible with Marie, and she 
 will only be afraid of you whenever you appear to 
 her," replied Philip. " Cabot has taken your place 
 in the Earthly respect." 
 
 "And will she never love me again ? " asked Lan- 
 tenac, with anguish. 
 
 " That is beyond my power to say, but she cer- 
 tainly never will in her present state, ""replied Philip. 
 
 " Then I care not what becomes of me," said Lan- 
 tenac, sadly. "I thought by driving Cabot away 
 she might return to me ; but if not, then it matters. 
 
180 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 little, and I will try and stay away from her. Come, 
 let us go," and he turned sadly away. 
 
 " But Cabot ? " said Philip. 
 
 " The Devil take Cabot ! But now I wish to leave 
 here," was the reply, and together they departed. 
 
 " Farewell ! " said Lantenac, " I may see you again. 
 . If not, forget me," and he sped into the city. 
 
 " Farewell ! " they cried after him. 
 
CHAPTER XI. 
 
 THE MYSTERY OF THE CATACOMBS. 
 
 " And now for St. Sulpice," cried Philip. 
 
 " Aye," answered Adrian, " now for St. Sulpice." 
 
 So they sped to the church, in search of the 
 bodies taken from the Chateau Balzac, as they were 
 firmly convinced that the priests of St. Sulpice had 
 taken charge of all the remains. 
 
 Soon they reached the elegant edifice of St. 
 Sulpice, crowned with its double towers. As they 
 looked upon its fluted columns, and the two large 
 shells at the entrance, formerly containing holy 
 water, and presents to Francis I., from Venice, but 
 now empty, for the commune- no longer recognized 
 the church, and sacked the sanctuaries for treasure, 
 they sadly wondered where their experiment would 
 end, and if they would indeed find what they were 
 in search of here. 
 
 Silently they entered the church. Not a soul was 
 visible, and the stained glass windows reflected the 
 outer light in dim and uncertain waves over the 
 high and imposing altar, and the pictures of the 
 Virgin and of the Saints looked over the scene with 
 pitying faces and imposing solemnity. 
 
 They looked everywhere for some evidence that 
 would give them a clew to the discovery of that 
 which they sought, but after hours of patient search 
 were ready to give up for the present, and seek the 
 aid of living man, when suddenly a priest appeared, 
 
 181 
 
1 82 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 cautiously advancing through the aisle, apparently 
 in trepidation lest he should be discovered. 
 
 " Evidently this is one of the Royalist priests who 
 will not acknowledge the new order of things," said 
 Philip. 
 
 Slowly the priest advanced, until reaching the 
 altar, he bowed before it in silent prayer, his loose 
 robe falling about him like a dark shroud, and his 
 pale face silently uplifted to the Great Unknow- 
 ab e. 
 
 Suddenly Philip sank quietly beside him, and the 
 emaciated face of the pale father lighted as he prayed, 
 with that expression of beatitude and rapture which 
 betokened peace and content within, however dark 
 the world without. 
 
 Philip waited till the prayer was ended, till his 
 silent supplication was over, and then silently stand- 
 ing before him looked steadfastly into his peaceful 
 eyes, and laid his hands upon his forehead. In a few 
 seconds the eyes grew set and fixed, the body rose to 
 a standing posture, and the pale lips moved. 
 
 " What would you ? " he asked. 
 
 " Lead us to where the dead of St. Sulpice rest," 
 replied Philip. 
 
 As h§ spoke the priest moved forward as if in 
 sleep. They followed him around the altar, back to 
 a. little recess, and the priest pressed a secret spring. 
 Before them a panel opened, and a stairway ap- 
 peared. Silently their guide entered, closed the 
 panel and they followed him down into the depths. 
 Soon they arrived in what appeared to be a subter- 
 ranean gallery, hewn out of solid stone and leading 
 into darkness beyond, while similar galleries opened 
 out at irregular intervals, dark and forbidding 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 83 
 
 "Whom do you seek?" came from the pale lips of 
 the priest. 
 
 " Minotti and the bodies he guarded in the Chateau 
 Balzac," replied Philip. 
 
 On they went, past the rows of grinning skulls, 
 past the piles of bones and dust, past hundreds of 
 dark galleries leading none knew where, for they 
 were in the catacombs of Paris, those ancient quar- 
 ries which run underground for miles and miles, and 
 into whose darkness but a few years before the 
 authorities had deposited the bones from some of the 
 city's cemeteries. The Revolutionists were at this 
 time, and had been for some months, dumping the 
 bones of the dead into these silent galleries, and even 
 the remains which had rested in the suppressed 
 churches for years were frequently removed and 
 placed here. 
 
 Finally the priest stopped in a rock-hewn chamber, 
 through many of which they had passed on their way, 
 and pointed to a square shaped pile of rocks, sur- 
 mounted by a crucifix. 
 
 " They lie here," he muttered. 
 
 " They are not all here," said Philip, a second 
 later with intense anxiety, after entering the pile, and 
 returning. 
 
 " No, not all," was the quiet response. 
 
 " And where are the others ? " asked Philip, with 
 surprise. 
 
 " Follow me." said the priest, starting off. 
 
 " Wait," commanded Philip. " Lift the stones 
 carefully and let us first bring these bodies to the 
 air." 
 
 The priest went silently to work, without a word, 
 while they stood by and watched him. His tender 
 
1 84 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 hands, unused to such rough labor, were cut and 
 bleeding, after two hours' work disclosed the top of 
 a rude coffin. 
 
 "Remove the lid," Philip commanded, and as 
 silently as before, the priest went to work, and 
 finally the lid was raised. 
 
 There, exposed to view, was the body of Adrian, 
 just as he had left it, now nearly six years ago, life- 
 like and uninjured. It appeared as though it was 
 asleep, and as Adrian gazed upon it he felt again the 
 desire of youth to live, and be one of the Earth. At 
 once he entered into his Earthly shell, arose from 
 the coffin, and looked around him. 
 
 Where was he, and who was this delicate looking, 
 red handed priest, who stood so quietly, with set lips 
 and staring eyes ? 
 
 "Who are you?" questioned Adrian, springing 
 out of the coffin. 
 
 The silent priest made no reply, and as Adrian ad- 
 dressed him, Philip placed his hands upon his fore- 
 head and said : 
 
 " Soul of Earth, which clings to all things mortal, 
 bend to the true spirit which controls," and as he 
 spoke, Adrian's lips became as set, and his eyes as 
 fixed as those of the priest beside him. 
 
 " Remember ! " commanded Philip. 
 
 " I remember," came from the set lips of Adrian. 
 
 " Bring forth the rest," said Philip. 
 
 Adrian assisted the priest to lift the empty coffin, 
 exposing the lid of a second one, which they soon 
 removed, and there, lying before them, was the body 
 of Philip, deformed, but lifelike. A curious expres- 
 sion lingered about Philip's -mouth, as he said : 
 
 " Lift the coffin, and seek the other." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 85 
 
 By hard work they succeeded in getting out this 
 coffin, and below appeared the lid of a third, which 
 they finally removed, and there, strange to say, lay 
 the counterpart of the beautiful Vera, who had led 
 them into their five years' wanderings in the Circle 
 of Silence. 
 
 Philip alone examined the features. Adrian and 
 the priest stared into nothingness as before. 
 
 " Who is this ?" queried Philip. 
 
 " One of those found in the chateau," replied the 
 priest. 
 
 " And how came she there ?" 
 
 " I know not," was the mechanical reply. 
 
 " Look and see." 
 
 " All is dark before me, and no light appears," 
 replied the priest. 
 
 " Fix the lid upon the coffin, and put this other 
 silent body back jn its place," commanded Philip. 
 
 They placed the lid over the beautiful sleeper, and 
 then laid the coffin containing Philip's body on top 
 of it. Then the empty coffin which had contained 
 Adrian's body was placed on the top as before, the 
 lid put on, the stones built round and over it, the 
 crucifix returned to its place, and the pile looked as 
 undisturbed as when they first saw it. 
 
 " Lead us to the others," said Philip, and the 
 priest glided forward, Adrian following, Philip 
 behind. 
 
 On they went, and now it became apparent that 
 that they were in a single, long, narrow passage, 
 from which few galleries seemed to lead. Still on- 
 ward, following the lead of that dreamy figure in 
 front, on, it seemed, for miles. 
 
 Finally the priest stopped before the seeming 
 
1 86 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 solid wall of the right side of the gallery, and press- 
 ing both hands upon a sort of incrustation in one of 
 the rocks, a stone door swung inward, and a medium 
 sized chamber was discovered. They entered, and 
 there, lying in a coffin, calm and peaceful, was 
 Minotti, a crucifix placed between his hands, and a 
 smile of content resting upon his features. 
 
 In another coffin by his side lay the figure of a 
 stranger, a powerfully built man, unusually large, 
 with strong handsome features, and one would say 
 that if the eyes were open they would be black and 
 bold, so brave and daring appeared the face. It was 
 a face of power, of ambition, of will, and yet, withal, a 
 face to be avoided, for it was as cruel as it was hand- 
 some and courageous. 
 
 Who was this man ? Certainly one that Philip had 
 never seen before in life. No priest, for he wa§ 
 dressed in the rank of a noble. 
 
 " Whom we have here ? " asked Philip. 
 
 " Minotti and the evil genius," was the quiet reply. 
 
 " But who is this man ? " 
 
 " Under which name would you know him ? " 
 asked the priest. " French, Russian, Italian, Spanish, 
 Egyptian, or Mohammedan. He is known to all." 
 
 " Is this the so-called distiller of Life's Elixir, the 
 alchemist whom it is said produces pure gold from 
 his crucible, the charlatan Count " 
 
 " Mention not his name in commanding power, lest 
 he arise and greet you," calmly said the priest, in 
 measured tones. 
 
 Philip looked with renewed interest upon the 
 reclining figure. By what circumstance had it 
 been brought here and placed side by side with 
 Minotti. Philip could not fathom it, try as he would. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 187 
 
 " How came he here ? " he commanded. 
 
 " He was brought here, with Minotti. Both were 
 found in the chateau," replied the priest. 
 
 " Where are we ? " 
 
 "Under the chapel of the palace at Versailles," 
 was the reply. 
 
 " And does this gallery connect with the Chateau 
 Balzac?" queried Philip. 
 
 " It did at one time." 
 
 " And with the tomb below it ?" 
 
 "Yes, with the tomb." 
 
 " Can we reach the chateau from here ? " 
 
 " The entrance to the chateau has been blocked, 
 but you can reach the tomb," was the reply. 
 
 " Did the priests of St. Sulpice block the entrance 
 to the chateau ? " 
 
 " They did," was the reply. 
 
 " And when ? " 
 
 " When they discovered that the entrance through 
 the tomb led to the catacombs, and this they did when 
 Minotti's body was found. The entrance was closed, 
 the bodies removed, and the priests hoped all knowl- 
 edge of the matter was lost to the outside world." 
 
 " Where were the two bodies found which we 
 have seen to-day — the strange woman and the 
 stranger man ? " 
 
 " They were found in the sarcophagus of the 
 tomb," was the quiet reply. 
 
 " And what became of those other bodies which 
 for so many years occupied that sarcophagus ? " 
 
 " They had fled into the world ere the tomb was 
 discovered by the priests." 
 
 "And do you know whether they still live on 
 Earth?" 
 
1 88 l EARTH-fiORtf. 
 
 " I know not." 
 
 " Lead us to the nearest exit," commanded Philip. 
 
 The priest quietly left the rocky chamber, followed 
 by Adrian and Philip, closed the stone door, led 
 them a few steps farther, and they found themselves 
 at the foot of a stairway leading upward, following 
 which they emerged into the chapel of the Palace of 
 Versailles a few moments later. 
 
 The panel by which they entered the chapel con- 
 sisted of a fine painting of the crucifixion, and as the 
 priest slid it back into place, it could be seen that 
 the chapel had been seldom used of late. In fact, 
 since the departure of the unfortunate Louis XVI. 
 and his queen for Paris, surrounded by the mob, the 
 chapel had fallen into disuse. 
 
 Suddenly, reaching the altar, the priest stopped 
 before it, at a sign from Philip, while Adrian halted 
 at another sign. 
 
 " What is your name ? " said Philip. 
 
 " Father Le Blanc." 
 
 " You are attached to the church of St. Sulpice, 
 and are loyal to the Royal family." 
 
 " I was attached to St. Sulpice, ere the Revolu- 
 tionists suppressed all worship, and I am still loyal 
 to the present Dauphin who will fill the place of 
 Louis XVI." 
 
 " Then you knew the king was beheaded in Paris 
 to-day ? 
 
 " I saw it, escaped from the mob with difficulty, 
 and reached St. Sulpice," replied the priest. 
 
 " Then your life is not safe in Paris ? " 
 
 " No man's life is safe there, much less that of a 
 Royalist priest." 
 
 " Have you no home ? " 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 89 
 
 " Since I was driven out three days ago — no." 
 
 Philip, at a wave of the hand, brought Adrian to 
 the priest's side, and then, placing his hands upon 
 both their foreheads, they suddenly knelt before the 
 altar, and in a moment Philip pressed his hands 
 again to their heads, and they looked at each other 
 with awakened intelligence in their eyes, mingled 
 with curiosity. 
 
 Seeing that they were in a sanctuary, and kneeling 
 before the altar, in the twilight, both the priest and 
 Adrian endeavored to account for their presence 
 there in silence, for a few moments. Finally Adrian, 
 at an utter loss to account for his position, but 
 faintly recalling the face of the priest in a fleeting 
 memory, said to his companion : 
 
 " Father, forgive me, but I know not where I am. 
 I cannot fathom how I came here. Can you en- 
 lighten me? For a moment I thought I had seen 
 you elsewhere, but it fades from me like a dream. 
 How does it happen that we are here ? " 
 
 " My son, I know not. Like yourself I seem to 
 drift in useless speculation as to where I am, and how 
 I arrived. This is not St. Sulpice, I know, and the 
 scene is unfamiliar. I certainly have dreamed and 
 entered here in sleep, unless, indeed, you helped me 
 to this place unconscious, for I have been sorely 
 troubled this day, and must have fainted." 
 
 " What ! are you ill? " exclaimed Adrian, catching 
 the priest in his arms as he swayed unsteadily upon 
 his knees toward him. 
 
 " I seem to be, in soul and body. My limbs fail 
 me through fatigue, and my hands appear cut and 
 bleeding. What mystery this is I know not, but I 
 seem to have been the sport of the Evil One for 
 
I9O EARTH-BORN. 
 
 days," replied the priest, his head falling upon Ad- 
 rian's shoulder. 
 
 Adrian carefully laid him down, and began a hur- 
 ried search for some assistance. Rushing to the 
 main entrance, he found it locked. There was nothing 
 to do but try some other outlet, and with difficulty 
 he managed to climb upon one of the sills, lift the 
 beautiful stained glass window, and gaze out into 
 space. 
 
 Beyond him, in the twilight, he saw looming the 
 grand Palace of Versailles, and as he looked, a flood 
 of memories came to him, and all was clear up to the 
 time he had partaken of those scintillating drops in 
 the vinaigrette. 
 
 What had happened since ? Were the coma drops 
 taken yesterday, last year, or when ? How came he 
 in the chapel at Versailles with this fainting priest ? 
 
 These and other questioning thoughts ran through 
 his brain as he anxiously looked out into the twilight, 
 and endeavored to realize all that had taken place. 
 It was useless. The thoughts escaped him and faded 
 into nothingness at each fresh effort he made to pass 
 the barrier raised by the taking of those wonderful 
 drops. He remembered nothing that had occurred 
 since. 
 
 He had forgotten the quiet, fainting priest, and as 
 this flashed across his memory, he turned again 
 toward him, and saw that he had partially arisen and 
 was kneeling in rapt prayer before the altar. How 
 pale he seemed, and sad. Was this one of Minotti's 
 friends? Perhaps he could tell something of the 
 mystery that surrounded Minotti, even if he did not 
 know much ? 
 
 Seeing that his condition had improved, Adrian 
 
EARTH-BORN. I9I 
 
 descended from the sill, and was in the act of 
 advancing toward the priest, when a sound of grat- 
 ing keys struck sharply through the chapel, and in a 
 moment an aged form tottered through the aisle, 
 bearing a small basket. 
 
 Reaching the priest's side, the old man stopped, 
 laid the basket beside the kneeling figure, and as 
 silently tottered toward the entrance, without a 
 word. Out of the door he went, his grey hair 
 streaming in the breeze, and so quietly he came, so 
 noiselessly he departed, that had it not been for the 
 noise of the grating key, the basket, and the now open 
 entrance, it would have passed for a hallucination. 
 
 Adrian slowly and silently advanced toward the 
 kneeling figure, and knelt quietly beside it. 
 
 " Father," he said, " your prayer is answered." 
 
 " I trust so, my son," replied the kneeling priest, 
 turning toward Adrian, " but the gloom is not lifted 
 from my soul, and the sorrows of my people weigh 
 heavily upon me. I have prayed for light upon the 
 workings of this day, and as yet find it not." 
 
 " But here is one answer," said Adrian, holding the 
 basket toward him. 
 
 So deeply had the priest been engaged in prayer 
 and meditation, that the entrance and the exit of the 
 old man had been unnoticed by him. 
 
 " Where did you find it ? " he asked, as Adrian 
 drew from it a bottle of wine and some food, and as 
 the explanation was given, the priest quietly partook 
 of the repast, which both enjoyed with keen appe- 
 tites. At its conclusion, Adrian bound the priest's 
 bruised and cut hands with the napkin, and then, 
 feeling that the time had arrived when some expla- 
 nation could be attempted, he said :. 
 
I92 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Father, we are in the chapel of the Palace at Ver- 
 sailles." 
 
 " Then we are some distance from the mob of 
 Paris," was the reply. "Are we prisoners ? " 
 
 " Prisoners ! " exclaimed Adrian aghast. " No, why 
 should we be ? The door is open, and this is a sanct- 
 uary." 
 
 " The mob care but little for sanctuaries in these 
 days, my son, as you must know if you have been in 
 Paris lately. Now that Louis XVI. has been be- 
 headed by — " 
 
 " The King beheaded ! " 
 
 "Aye, this morning, if my memory serves me 
 rightly." 
 
 "By whom?" 
 
 " The Jacobins." 
 
 "And who are they ? " 
 
 " My son, are you a native of this unhappy land 
 and know not the Jacobins ? Who are you ? " 
 
 " I am called Adrian Courcey, and I am a French- 
 man, bred and born. Yet I know nothing of these 
 things you mention." 
 
 " Then perhaps you have been held a captive in 
 some cell where news has been forbidden." 
 
 " Perhaps I have," was the cautious reply, for 
 Adrian perceived that some time had elapsed since 
 he had taken that drop in the chateau, and as he 
 could make no explanation, it was better to say as 
 little as possible until he knew more of those whom 
 he might meet. 
 
 " You need not confide in me, my son, but if I can 
 assist you I will do so gladly," said the priest, notic- 
 ing the embarrassment which Adrian's speech par- 
 tially admitted. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 93 
 
 " You can assist me," was the grateful reply, "and 
 if I can give you my confidence, I will do so at 
 another time. For the present consider me one 
 whose past is a secret, and whose future is uncer- 
 tain, but your friend if you wish it." 
 
 " So let it be," was the reply. " Father Le Blanc 
 will be a friend to Adrian Courcey, without question 
 of his past, till such time as his confidence is willingly 
 given." 
 
 " I thank you, my Father, and now can you tell me 
 if you have ever met a certain priest, formerly of 
 the parish of St. Etienne du Mont, called Minotti ? " 
 
 " I have met him," replied Le Blanc, with a sudden 
 start of surprise. 
 
 " Can you tell me of his whereabouts ? " 
 
 " He has been dead for nearly three years past," 
 answered the priest, eyeing Adrian closely. 
 
 " Dead for nearly three years ! Impossible ? " ejacu- 
 lated Adrian. 
 
 " Not impossible, but true," replied the priest. 
 
 He then gave Adrian all the information he pos- 
 sessed about the matter, not omitting that Minotti's 
 body had been taken charge of by the priests of St. 
 Sulpice, and rested at that moment in the catacombs, 
 and below their feet. 
 
 What he did not tell, however, was that Minotti 
 had been deemed an apostate priest, and had, it was 
 generally believed by his brethren, fallen into prac- 
 tices forbidden by the church. Knowing so little of 
 Adrian, he thought it best not to mention this to 
 him until better acquaintance gave him more insight 
 into his character, but the next question showed 
 him that Adrian knew more than he had sus- 
 pected. 
 
194 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 "And were there other bodies found in the 
 chateau ? " 
 
 " Yes, there were several, and all were buried in 
 the catacombs." 
 
 " Strange," muttered Adrian, " very strange." 
 
 " You may well say so," said the priest, for every- 
 thing was strange connected with this most remark- 
 able affair, so much so that Minotti was supposed to 
 have fallen under the influence of some of those 
 secret societies which have enveloped Europe in 
 mystery and which the church has from the begin- 
 ning fought most strenuously," and again he curiously 
 eyed Adrian. 
 
 " And will you tell me something of those secret 
 societies ? " 
 
 " I know but little concerning them," cautiously 
 replied the priest, " but the principal society is called 
 the Sons of Isis, and it has many branches, I am 
 told." 
 
 " Then you think Minotti was one of these mystics?" 
 
 " I am afraid he became impregnated with their 
 views." 
 
 " Why do you think so ? " 
 
 " He long ago held converse with the mystic Count 
 de St. Germain, and I am convinced believed that his 
 claims to having lived in repeated ages was correct. 
 Whether he went so far as to believe all that this 
 strange man professed about being able to produce 
 gold by alchemy, at will, and brew an elixir that 
 should prolong life forever, if desired, in this body, 
 I do not know. That Minotti believed in many 
 strange things, I do know, and it is my belief that it 
 was his pursuance of these things, which led him 
 finally to desert his parish, and take up a residence 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 95 
 
 in the Chateau Balzac, which itself was the home of 
 the most ardent mystic of his time, and who, they 
 say, was impelled to commit suicide, and kill his 
 beautiful wife, in some sudden mania engendered by 
 his study, or in despair at the loss of his fortune." 
 
 " Are you sure he killed himself and his wife ? " 
 
 "As certain of it as that I am here," replied the 
 priest, earnestly. 
 
 " Could you tell me anything of any especial mys- 
 tical society that Count Balzac was interested in at 
 the time of his death ? " anxiously asked Adrian. 
 
 " He had the reputation of belonging to all the 
 societies of mystics then in existence. But why are 
 you so inquisitive upon this point, my son ? " 
 
 " I had an especial interest in Count Balzac's case," 
 replied Adrian, quietly. 
 
 " If these mystical ideas have taken root in your 
 mind, pray here with me that the church will quickly 
 efface them. I know of no surer road to eternal 
 perdition than through the hold these ideas take upon 
 one's soul," persuasively replied the priest. 
 
 " Tell me one thing, Father. Is it possible for one's 
 soul to leave the body for a period of days, weeks, 
 or even years, and return to and inhabit that body, 
 forgetting everything that occurred meantime to the 
 soul or spirit, and to the body ? " 
 
 " You talk strangely," said the priest, looking at 
 Adrian as if to read his thoughts, and speaking as if 
 to avoid the question rather than answer it. He was 
 evidently growing restless and uneasy under the 
 drift of the conversation. 
 
 Adrian noticed this with surprise, not seeing any 
 particular reason for it, though he had seen the 
 priest's peculiar manner when speaking of Minotti 
 
I96 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 and Count Balzac. This induced Adrian to continue 
 the questioning, for somehow he began to suspect 
 that his companion knew more of this affair than he 
 appeared willing to divulge, and if he did, it was 
 important to get at it some way. But how ? That 
 was the question. 
 
 "Then you do not believe it possible for such 
 things to happen in this day and age ?" he asked, 
 cautiously watching the priest's face for a clew. 
 
 Le Blanc suddenly rose to his feet, and crossing 
 his arms over his breast, replied : 
 
 " You are a mystic, possibly an adept, yet you J 
 gave me no sign. I could not otherwise know you. 
 To what branch do you belong?" 
 
 Adrian was silent at this turn of affairs, not know- 
 ing just what reply to make. 
 
 " Speak, you can trust me. See the symbol," and 
 as the priest spoke he bared his right arm. Indelibly 
 imprinted upon it, with India ink, was the Veiled 
 Sphynx, just over the muscle. 
 
 " The Order of Isis is not yet conferred upon me," 
 said the priest, pulling his sleeve over his arm again. 
 " Now, you, who knew Minotti, who talk of the 
 bodies in the chateau, and with whom I find myself 
 alone in the chapel at Versailles, while this morning 
 I was in Paris, and at St. Sulpice, who are you, and 
 why did you bring me here ?" 
 
 A bold thought entered Adrian's mind, and he re- 
 plied, proudly rising to his feet, and likewise folding 
 his arms, as the priest had done : 
 
 " I am Count Balzac !" 
 
 The effect upon the priest was surprising. His 
 white face grew still paler in the advancing twilight, 
 he tottered a moment upon his feet, and then look- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 1 97 
 
 ing Adrian squarely in the eyes, he fairly hissed 
 between his trembling lips : 
 
 " You lie ! Count Balzac has been dead for years!" 
 
 " And yet he lives and stands before you. I am 
 Count Adrian Balzac !" 
 
 " The son— at last — " muttered this strange priest, 
 as he swayed back and forth in the twilight, as if 
 ready to fall. But he recovered himself, and step- 
 ping close to Adrian, lie said, in low, concentrated 
 tones : 
 
 " If you are Count Adrian Balzac, what has become 
 of her?" 
 
 " Of whom do you speak ? " asked Adrian coldly, 
 for the very thought that this priest had known his 
 beautiful mother was distasteful. 
 
 " Of Vera. Of our peerless Priestess, who for over 
 five long years has been with you." 
 
 " You are mad," said Adrian, recoiling from the 
 priest, whose bright eyes gleamed in the dusky 
 chapel with feverish excitement as he spoke, resemb- 
 ling two fiery coals in a livid mask, so set and white 
 was the face. 
 
 " I am not mad," hissed the priest, " but you are, 
 if you think to hold our, Priestess in your power," 
 and then he made a spring for Adrian, and they rolled 
 to the floor in a fierce embrace. 
 
 The weak priest was no match for the sinewy, lithe 
 young man, and his struggles become fainter and 
 fainter as Adrian's hand clutched his throat with a 
 grip of iron, for he thought that a madman had at- 
 tacked him, and that Le Blanc had suddenly become 
 insane. When, however, the struggle ceased, and he 
 relaxed his grip from the fainting man's throat, he 
 sat watching him with a sort of curiosity, combined 
 
I98 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 with compassion, for the priest was weak, and 
 trembling in every limb from fear, excitement, or 
 rage, and Adrian could not fathom the motive, unless 
 — unless — 
 
 " You, Le Blanc, or whatever your name is, what 
 had you to do with that secret society which ruined 
 the Balzacs ? Tell me," he thundered, rising to his 
 feet, " or by the Black Magic which you practice, I 
 will kill you where you lie," and he placed his foot 
 upon the priest's breast and stood over him like an 
 . avenging Nemesis. 
 
 Slowly and painfully the priest answered him, 
 lying prone at his feet. 
 
 " Those who would seek for fortunes fallen must 
 look far above such as I. We, of this circle, know 
 nothing of such happenings. We obey and then 
 forget." 
 
 "Then whom do you obey ? " sternly questioned 
 Adrian. 
 
 The fallen priest slowly replied : 
 
 " All who are powerful and command us." 
 
 " But where is your chief — your ruler ? " still 
 fiercely questioned Adrian. 
 
 " We never know our julers. They are as im- 
 penetrable to us as to you. We seldom know each 
 other. We but act," painfully replied the priest. 
 
 Adrian removed his foot from the fallen man's 
 chest, and thought deeply for a few seconds. Here 
 was a peculiar state of affairs, if true, and one that 
 would puzzle him to find the solution of. 
 
 While he thought, the priest stealthily arose and 
 glided toward the open door, but he was not quick 
 enough for Adrian, who sprang forward and caught 
 his arm abruptly. He was none too soon. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 I99 
 
 A stiletto dropped from the nerveless fingers as 
 Adrian gripped the muscles of the wrist, and with a 
 weak resistance, the priest was dragged back to the 
 altar. Adrian lit a taper, and by its faint light, lost 
 in the shadows of the large chapel, he again ques- 
 tioned the trembling priest. 
 
 " Did ' you ever see the Count and Countess 
 Balzac?" 
 
 "Never, in life," was the faint reply. 
 
 " And in death, then ? " 
 
 " Yes, in death," was the slow answer. 
 
 " But they are not dead ! " ejaculated Adrian, ter- 
 rified by the priest's evident faith in his declaration. 
 
 " Then the world and I were both deceived," was 
 the quiet reply. " All Paris saw them lying dead. I 
 and others gazed upon them in their coffins." 
 
 " This man evidently knows nothing of the truth," 
 thought Adrian, watching his face closely as he 
 questioned him, and he has been deceived about 
 them as others were. After thinking a few mo- 
 ments, he abruptly asked : 
 
 " Will you take me to the bodies found in the cha- 
 teau ? I will release you then." 
 
 The priest thought a moment, without a word, 
 and at the end, he simply said : 
 
 "Come." 
 
 Adrian lit another taper, the priest took one, they 
 entered the panel, and descended to the catacombs 
 below. 
 
 Adrian gripped the stiletto, which he had picked 
 up when the priest dropped it, and carefully watched 
 the figure in front of him as it advanced to the stone 
 door in the side of the passage, and peered inside 
 the rocky vault, beckoning him to follow. He 
 
200 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 stepped inside, as the priest entered, following him 
 closely. 
 
 There lay Minotti, and by his side the distin- 
 guished looking stranger, whose face and figure 
 were utterly unfamiliar to Adrian. While he was 
 gazing upon it intently the priest suddenly sprang 
 out of the door, and closed it after him, thus impris- 
 oning Adrian in the vault. 
 
 Just as the door closed, however, Adrian heard a 
 shot, a cry, and then all was silent as the tomb. 
 What had happened he could not tell, for the heavy 
 stone door, chiseled from a single rock, completely 
 shut out all further sounds. Something had oc- 
 curred, but what? Adrian stood with quickened 
 pulse and beating heart, waiting for some new de- 
 velopment. But all was quiet as the grave. 
 
 How long he waited he never knew, but suddenly 
 his situation flashed upon him in all its significant 
 danger. He realized that if he would not be 
 buried alive, it was necessary to at once get help 
 from the outside, whatever that might be, whether 
 thieves or assassins, mattered little. They could not 
 offer a worse death than starvation in a dark vault 
 of the catacombs. 
 
 So Adrian called lustily, but the room alone gave 
 back the hollow sound, and he soon realized that it 
 would be useless to look for help from the outside. 
 
 He had been neatly trapped by the strange priest. 
 
 Seeing that he must help himself from the inside, 
 as the only chance, and that also, before the taper 
 was exhausted — he calculated it would burn four 
 hours — he tried the solid door. It opened to the in- 
 side, and so he was unable to move it, especially as 
 it had no handle whatever, and was fitted into the 
 
EARTH-BORN. 201 
 
 rock as a part of it. By gradually scraping away the 
 edge, he might at last get a hold somewhere, and be 
 able with the stiletto to pull it in. It was a chance — 
 the only one. 
 
 But wait — suppose he could try his power over it, 
 fully mastered, in his studies. So placing his hands 
 upon it he willed with all his strength — but to no 
 purpose. Stone was a non-conductor, evidently, 
 and magnetism was useless. So he set to work man- 
 fully, scraping away a little of the rock casing, to 
 reach the door with the point of his stiletto. He 
 made some impression, but unfortunately broke the 
 point off the weapon. This was a misfortune, and 
 irreparable. 
 
 He arose to his feet and looked around. Sud- 
 denly his eyes fell upon the two figures. Perhaps 
 he could find a knife about one of them. With the 
 thought, he approached the strange figure, and sup- 
 pressing his distaste, plunged his right hand into the 
 coat, and began his search. 
 
 -Not a sign of a weapon anywhere — but ah ! what 
 is this ? And bringing it closely to the light he un- 
 wound a small package, and — behold ! The minia- 
 ture of his beautiful mother, the Countess Lena, 
 Eve, looked with pleading, loving, spiritual beauty 
 into his astonished eyes. 
 
 How came it in this strange man's possession, anc". 
 what were these cabalistic signs graven so numer- 
 ously around the beautiful face, well nigh covering 
 the gold frame with their queer appearance and 
 bright, sparkling jewels ? 
 
 Here was a mystery. What did it mean ? 
 
 The characters were strange to Adrian, who knew 
 many languages, but not these magic letters. 
 
202 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 Who was this man ? One of the secret brothers ? 
 
 Adrian hastily bared the man's right arm, but no 
 sign of the Veiled Sphynx was found. Then he tore 
 the velvet vest and frilled linen from the body, and 
 there, over the stilled heart, he saw the figure of 
 the Veiled Isis deeply tattooed in India ink. 
 
 This, then, was one of the Sons of Isis. One of 
 the leaders in that strange and mystical band. And 
 this was the sign by which they were known, which 
 Philip would never disclose to him, in spite of all his 
 questioning. 
 
 Perhaps there was something more, and with 
 eager fingers he felt around the body. Yes, there 
 was a paper, and bringing it forth, Adrian unrolled 
 it rapidly with trembling hands. 
 
 " Faubourg St. Germaine, 
 Pyramid 4. Amenophis." 
 
 This was all that the paper contained which 
 Adrian could decipher, though below it were more 
 of the mystic letters, or signs, seen around the frame 
 of the portrait. 
 
 Minotti may explain it. Can he awaken him ? 
 
 Quickly he takes one hand of the priest, places his 
 free hand upon the sleeper's forehead — bends his 
 will steadily. 
 
 He has not power sufficient. 
 
 Then he utters the secret prayer to Nature. It is 
 still a failure. 
 
 He can do nothing this way, and he must escape. 
 Minotti may have a knife. 
 
 Quick, search with your trembling fingers. 
 
 Aha ! found ! And with this pocket knife he 
 rapidly works at the door. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 203 
 
 Bit by bit the small specks fall. Little by little 
 the stone wears away under the steel. Now the 
 blade is broken. Another is opened, and to work 
 again. Thus for one hour — two hours — three. 
 
 At last ! 
 
 Now Adrian quickly catches the broken stiletto in 
 the little notch he has made, gives a mighty effort, 
 and the door moves. 
 
 Another, and it swings inward, leaving him free — 
 yes, free ! 
 
 But what is this ? This quiet figure lying in front 
 of the door with its priestly gown and its white, 
 pallid face ? 
 
 It is Le Blanc, dead, silent, murdered. But by 
 whom? 
 
 Stooping over it, Adrian reads a paper pinned to 
 his breast : 
 
 " So perish all Royalist Priests. Vive la Re- 
 publique!" 
 
 This was all, and as Adrian raised himself he saw 
 a lantern in the distance rapidly approaching. To 
 fly now was impossible. He rapidly closed the door 
 of the vault, and stepped a few paces back into the 
 shadow. 
 
 " Halt !" cried a harsh voice, and a figure, clad in 
 the French uniform of the Life Guards, with a tri- 
 colored cockade in his hat, rapidly strode toward 
 him. 
 
 " Who are you ?" 
 
 " Adrian Courcey." 
 
 " Do you know this priest? " 
 
 " He was my enemy, and strove to kill me. I 
 never saw him till to-day." 
 
 " Follow me." 
 
CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE " SONS OF ISIS." 
 
 Adrian followed the taciturn guide, it seemed for 
 hours, without a word, until finally they reached a 
 large room where were gathered a motly assembly 
 of queer looking vagabonds, evidently of the lowest 
 class. 
 
 Some were stretched at full length on the floor, 
 asleep. Others were engaged in card playing, and a 
 half-dozen or so were sleepily listening to the har- 
 angue of a red capped, evil visaged, poorly clothed 
 vagabond, who was giving his experiences during 
 the day, and. narrating his wonderful deeds of prow- 
 ess, and narrow escapes from the police. 
 
 At sight of Adrian and his captor, some of the 
 men banteringly addressed his companion with cries 
 of 
 
 " Oho ! A capture ! " 
 
 " The Gendarme. has brought us a live prisoner of 
 war." 
 
 " Vive la Republique ! " 
 
 " Vive les Voleurs ! " 
 
 One or two bowed in mimic submission before 
 him, while the majority went on with their gam- 
 bling or other occupations, generally slumber, and 
 paid but little attention to the new arrivals. 
 
 "You may laugh, my comrades, but there is one 
 priest less since the Gendarme left you, and that one 
 is Le Blanc, who gave information of our band to 
 
 204 
 
EARTH-BORN. 205 
 
 the police. I pursued him with some of you this 
 morning, but he escaped in the crowd. To-night he 
 sleeps in peace," growled the man, who now threw 
 off his uniform, and appeared the true Parisian ras- 
 cal that he was. 
 
 "Aha! Good! And who is the gallant young man ?" 
 said a wizen-faced old hunchback, as hepeered into 
 Adrian's face with an evil smile, " and how did you 
 capture him ?" He laughed in ironical mirth. " Is 
 he, too, a friend of the police and of Le Blanc?" 
 
 " Not I," said Adrian, boldly, for he saw that he was 
 in the midst of a band of those Parisian bandits who 
 frequented the catacombs in these troublous times, 
 and he knew that his safety could only be assured by 
 complete renunciation of Le Blanc. " Your friend 
 here did me a favor by his action, for the priest 
 attempted to kill me." 
 
 " I did not see you there till hours later," said his 
 captor, suspiciously. • 
 
 " I was shut in a secret vault,' 7 replied Adrian. 
 
 " Oho ! Another secret vault. These old galleries 
 are full of them, and it was as well I found you, then, 
 for you could not get out from these dark holes. 
 You owe me for saving your life. Come, how 
 much do you owe me ?" insinuatingly said his captor, 
 while those who still lingered about them looked on 
 with amused faces. Adrian made up his mind to 
 deceive his captors, and gain a chance to escape. 
 
 " I owe you much, and if you will come with me 
 to the vault where I have been imprisoned, you can 
 have all that it contains," was the bold reply. 
 
 " And how much is that ?" 
 
 " Enough to pay you for your trouble in guiding 
 me to.your friends." 
 
206- EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " But how much ? It's a long way back, and I 
 want to know what it brings." 
 
 " It will pay you for your pains, but the exact 
 amount I do not know." 
 
 " Then we will go back to-morrow," growled the 
 man, as he joined his comrades, furtively watching 
 Adrian to see if he attempted to escape into the 
 shadows. 
 
 Adrian thoVight quickly at all times, and he re. 
 solved to assume slumber, and then, if possible, slip 
 away into the darkness at some time during the 
 coming hours. It was always night in these dark 
 caverns, and he pondered deeply, wondering how 
 he could best guide himself should he plunge into 
 their shadows. 
 
 All the tales he had read or heard about the cata- 
 combs rushed into his memory, as he lay upon some 
 matting, and thought over his adventure. So many 
 had been lost in its vast galleries, starved, never 
 found, that he began to revolve in his mind the 
 chances in favor of his escape, and they appeared 
 few and small compared with those of being 
 eternally entombed in these black passages and 
 caverns. 
 
 And yet he must escape, and discover the where- 
 abouts of that band — but, wait, it is barely possible 
 that some of these motly vagabonds may know 
 something, and he arose with the thought, and care- 
 fully studied the faces within his view. 
 
 Nothing there but vice and crime, evidently. 
 Then he walked to his captor, and stood watching 
 the game in which he was engaged. 
 
 It must have been nearly morning, he judged, as 
 he looked at them, for they were almost alone in 
 
EARTH-BORN. 20/ '• 
 
 their wakefulness, and slumber had fallen upon the 
 rest generally. 
 
 Suddenly his attention was riveted upon a dark 
 faced, black eyed man, seemingly an Italian, from his 
 looks, who was sleepily watching the players, as he 
 reclined upon a dirty mat near them. 
 
 But it was not his face that attracted Adrian. No, 
 that was ordinary, and stamped with the mark of 
 villainy, but it was the figure of the Veiled Sphynx, 
 tattooed upon his right arm, just over the muscle, 
 with a bridle in its mouth. 
 
 The curious tattooing showed plainly in the light, 
 as, he rested his head upon the other arm, and flung 
 this one freely by his side. 
 
 Here was, then, another member of that secret 
 band, and Adrian slowly advanced toward him, and 
 sat down by his side. Presently he quietly turned 
 to the man, and pointing to the tattooing, said : 
 
 " That is a queer looking piece of work. Could 
 you tell me what it means, or what kind of an animal 
 it is ? " 
 
 The man sleepily turned toward him, and lazily 
 replied : 
 
 " Yes, it is a queer looking thing, and a good many 
 have asked me about it, but I never could find out 
 how it got there, or what it was. P'rhaps you can 
 tell me," and he laughed grimly, " for by the Holy 
 Virgin, I can't tell you." 
 
 "You mean that you don't care to," said Adrian, 
 carelessly. 
 
 " I mean that I don't know," he replied with a 
 frown. 
 
 " Dannamento ! I wish the thing was out.' 
 
 He savagely slapped his hand over the spot to 
 
2o8 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 conceal it from view, and rolled over, closing his 
 eyes as if weary and ready for sleep. 
 
 Is this man lying, thought Adrian, or can it be 
 possible that he really knows nothing of this peculiar 
 mark, and of those that use it. He pondered long 
 over this, until finally the game was ended, and his 
 captor said : 
 
 " Don't you sleep, or are you always open-eyed?" 
 
 The man's companions laughed, it seemed with 
 unnecessary mirth, until finally one said : 
 
 " Search him now, awake. You'll get what he_ 
 has, anyway," and he laughed merrily at his sugges- 
 tion. 
 
 " Hand over," said the captor. 
 
 " I have nothing," replied Adrian, uneasily. He 
 did not in any event propose to lose that portrait 
 and the piece of paper, " but you will be well repaid 
 to-morrow." 
 
 " As you please," returned the other, turning aside 
 with a wink at his companions, as much as to say, 
 " Wait till he is asleep ; it is less trouble." 
 
 Adrian caught the wink, but did not exactly un- 
 derstand its purport. He became uneasy and 
 nervous, and imagined that half those who slum- 
 bered were awake, waiting to catch him asleep, and 
 this thought effectually banished slumber from his 
 eyes. 
 
 The Italian rolled uneasily upon his mat, and 
 Adrian saw the hilt of a poniard glitter in his belt. 
 
 " Who is he," he deeply thought. " If I but knew 
 his name — " 
 
 " Mateo Spinoza," said the Italian sleepily, as if in 
 answer to the secret wish. 
 
 "Hey! Mateo! Mateo! Awake! You're not 
 
EARTH-BORN. 209 
 
 going to have 'nother fit, are you ?" said one of the 
 gang, shaking him vigorously. 
 
 "What's the matter?" said the Italian, at this 
 moment, opening his eyes, " Maledetto / Can't you 
 let a man rest ?" 
 
 " He's all right," said one, " and now let's to rest 
 and be up to rule France in the morning, for we're 
 all kings, now that the royal head of Louis has tum- 
 bled. The people are the kings, and we are the 
 people, eh, Gendarme ?" and he slapped the other 
 vagabond on the shoulder with a mirthless grin at 
 the jest. 
 
 The rascally Gendarme made no reply to this, but 
 gruffly pointed out a mat for Adrian to rest upon. 
 Then, with the others, he laid down to sleep. 
 
 From the moment the Italian had answered to his 
 powerful secret wish Adrian felt relieved. He knew 
 that the man was one of the tools of the Sons of Isis, 
 but that such a vagabond was admitted to even the 
 very lowest of their bands was surprising to him, 
 and the man's ignorance he had no faith in, believ- 
 ing it assumed for a purpose before his rascally 
 companions. 
 
 For some time he lay quietly thinking, and when 
 all the band appeared asleep, he willed the Italian 
 to cautiously come to his side. 
 
 Mateo slowly and silently arose, glanced cautious- 
 ly about, carefully picked his way, and stood beside 
 Adrian, who also arose, and together they quietly 
 stole out of the chamber, each taking a lantern, and 
 Adrian a sheath knife which he found beside one of 
 the thieves. 
 
 After they had travelled for about half an hour, 
 Adrian questioned the man, whose set lips and 
 
2IO EARTH-BORN. 
 
 glassy, unintelligent eyes, showed him fully under 
 the influence of the questioner. 
 
 " Where are you leading me ?" he quietly asked. 
 
 " Away from them. Anywhere you say," was the 
 reply. 
 
 But as he spoke, Adrian saw a dark figure behind, 
 cautiously following them, while keeping in the 
 shadow. 
 
 For a moment he thought he would arouse Mateo 
 from his condition, but this was dangerous to all his 
 plans of escape, and the next instant he willed the 
 Italian to follow him, and they quickly darted into 
 a side gallery. Adrian turned down the lights, put 
 his coat over the lanterns, and waited. 
 
 In a moment he heard the man advancing" rapidly 
 in pursuit. Suddenly he stopped, listened a mo- 
 ment, and then savagely muttered to himself : 
 
 " Mateo shall die for this to-morrow. Traitor, 
 with his fits of treachery. Bijard may tell us of 
 Mesmerism, and sleep walking, and what not, but 
 this is thievish treachery, and he dies. Bah ! The 
 robber ! The thief !" 
 
 By an accident the coat partially slipped from the 
 lanterns, and a ray of light disclosed their hiding 
 place. 
 
 With a yell the man dashed forward. 
 
 Too late ! Quick as thought the light was again 
 covered, and Mateo arose, knife in hand, to meet his 
 enemy at Adrian's wish. 
 
 It was an unequal combat. Mateo, in his condi- 
 tion, could see perfectly in the darkest cavern 
 through Adrian's will, while his adversary was no 
 better than a blind man in this pitchy blackness. It 
 seemed but a moment ere a shriek pierced the gal- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 211 
 
 leries, and then all was quiet. Silently and quickly 
 the knife had done its work. 
 
 Adrian uncovered the lanterns and looked at him. 
 
 " Who is he ? " 
 
 " He was the Wizard," replied Mateo, mechanic- 
 ally. 
 
 " Where are we now ? " 
 
 The Italian thought a moment, felt of the walls, 
 and replied : 
 
 " Under the Seine, near Notre Dame." 
 
 " How do you tell ? " 
 
 " By the water which runs on the walls, and by this," 
 and he pointed to the rocky ceiling, where dimly 
 visible appeared what at first Adrian thought was 
 mould, but which upon closer examination he dis- 
 covered was a representation of Notre Dame. 
 
 " And in this labyrinth can you tell where you are 
 at all times?" 
 
 " Not always, but sometimes. The places are 
 given on the wall by showing the picture of the 
 house above it." 
 
 " How far are we from the nearest outlet, to the 
 world above." 
 
 " But a few steps, if you will enter one of the re- 
 treats of my comrades above ground." 
 
 " No, we will seek some other outlet." 
 
 " Then it is farther. The Church of St. Etienne 
 du Mont is the next nearest." 
 
 " Let us go there," and as Adrian said the words, 
 they rapidly moved onward, and in a short time 
 reached the stairway, leading into the church. 
 
 "And, now, what does this mean?" and Adrian 
 touched the tattooed figure on the man's arm. 
 
 " I don't know," was the reply. 
 
212 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " He speaks the truth," muttered Adrian. " No 
 one can lie in this state when willed to tell the truth," 
 and he shook his head in perplexity. 
 
 What manner of people were these, whose tracks 
 were so deeply veiled in mystery, that even those 
 who bore the mystic imprint of their secret society 
 could tell nothing of them? This one evidently did 
 not even know what that imprint meant. 
 
 " Have you ever heard of the Sons of Isis ? " 
 
 "No." 
 
 " And know absolutely nothing of any secret order 
 imprinting this design upon its members ? " 
 
 " I know nothing of it." 
 
 " He is simply a blind tool," muttered Adrian, " and 
 they use him in this state only, so that when he 
 wakes he knows absolutely nothing." 
 
 "Absolutely nothing," repeated the automaton, 
 mechanically. 
 
 " And they mark him, so that when the powerful 
 ones see the imprint, they know him for a blind 
 tool," said Adrian. 
 
 " A blind tool," again mechanically muttered the 
 man. 
 
 " Did you ever meet any one having a similar im- 
 print on their right arm ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " And they could tell you nothing? " 
 
 " Some couldn't — others wouldn't." 
 
 " Can you mention any who refused to tell you 
 when questioned ?" 
 
 " Citizen Cabot, of the Rue Jacob, a gendarme, 
 knows of this mark. He has one like it, and won't 
 answer." 
 
 " And who besides ?" 
 
EARTH-BORN. 213 
 
 " Citizen Antoine, the locksmith of the Rue Dau- 
 phine, has one like it, and won't answer." 
 
 " Good. Lead me to the street, through the 
 church, and you can then go. But remember when 
 I want you, I will call, and you will come." 
 
 " I will come," and the figure moved up the stairs, 
 followed by Adrian. 
 
 They entered the church, Mateo knowing the 
 secret of the opening, and finding the door open, 
 walked into the street. There Adrian placed his 
 hands upon the man's forehead, and he gave a slight 
 start, passed his hands to his head in a bewildered 
 way, and looked in a dazed manner at Adrian. 
 
 " Where am I ? By the Virgin, I've had* another 
 fit," he exclaimed, in an angry tone. 
 
 " Yes, you have had a bad attack," said Adrian, 
 " but you will get over it now, and I will leave you. 
 Good-night !" 
 
 " Good-night !" replied the man, who had now 
 fully recovered consciousness, and was still wonder- 
 ing how he happened to be wandering in the street, 
 with a lantern in his hand. 
 
 But Adrian, who had cast his lantern aside, hurried 
 onward, for even at this early hour, with the first 
 grey streak of approaching dawn lighting the eastern 
 sky, the streets of the city were showing some signs 
 of life, and he wished to secure a little sleep^before 
 the day fully opened, for then he must see. the 
 Citizen Antoine, and perhaps Cabot. He quickly 
 secured a room in the Rue Lacepede, and retiring, . 
 slept heavily until nearly noon. Then he arose, and 
 quickly dressing, started out to find the Citizen 
 Antoine, in the Rue Dauphine. 
 
 After considerable search he finally found the 
 
214 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 shop, but Antoine was absent, and Adrian remained 
 awaiting his arrival. While sitting there, impa- 
 tiently waiting for the locksmith, his attention was 
 attracted by a peculiar looking object, the black 
 head of a veiled figure, which, covered with dust, 
 and the rest of it invisible under a pile of debris, 
 was still strangely familiar. 
 
 With a cry of joy Adrian sprang towards it, and 
 rapidly uncovering the figure, there stood before 
 him, fallen from her pedestal, begrimed with dirt 
 and dust, but still intact, the wonderful image of the 
 Chateau Balzac — Tuaa. 
 
 Adrian could have cried for joy at the sight, for 
 at last he had found a true adviser, who told no 
 tales outside, and — 
 
 But at this moment Citizen Antoine appeared in 
 the doorway, and stepping toward the enrapt 
 Adrian, said : * 
 
 " Excuse me, Monsieur wishes to buy the image ?" 
 
 " How much do you ask for it ?" was the cautious 
 reply. 
 
 Antoine measured his customer from head to foot, 
 and then said : 
 
 " It is a fine figure, an heirloom of the family, 
 which my sainted father received from his great 
 grandfather — the Virgin rest his soul in peace. But 
 times are hard, Monsieur, times are very hard, and 
 since the noblesse are losing their heads daily, works 
 of art like this are not in great demand, What will 
 you give for it ? " 
 
 " I will give you fifty francs for it, if you will hold 
 it for me till this time to-morrow," was the slow, 
 reply. 
 
 " Fifty francs is not much for an heirloom, but 
 
EARTH-BORN. 21 £ 
 
 come to-morrow and you may have it. Only don't 
 serve me the shabby trick another did. He was an 
 Englishman, and offered me two hundred francs for 
 it, and like Monsieur, was to ' call to-morrow.' But 
 the guillotine claimed him next day, for Robespierre 
 had so little sympathy with me, in that matter, 
 although I am a good citizen of the Republic," and 
 Antoine sighed ruefully as he spoke. 
 
 " It is a bargain then," said Adrian, " and now 
 what do you suppose the Englishman wanted with 
 an image like this ? " 
 
 " Oh, he was impressed with it because he had a 
 friend who had a birthmark like it over his heart, he 
 claimed. In fact this strange man had one himself, 
 for I helped take care of the body, when his head 
 rolled into the basket, in hopes that his relations 
 would fill his contract with me, and take the figure, 
 especially if I brought his body to them, But, alas ! 
 His relatives, too, were guillotined the following 
 day, and all my time was wasted." 
 
 "But his friend, who also had this birthmark, did 
 not he want the image ? " said Adrian carelessly. 
 
 " I never saw him, Monsieur." 
 
 " And did you never meet anyone else with such a 
 mark ? " asked Adrian, looking him squarely in the 
 eyes as he spoke, as if to compel an honest an- 
 swer. 
 
 " Never, Monsieur," was the reply, and Adrian 
 was surprised to find such an answer, and more so as 
 he could plainly see that he had no effect over this 
 man, as yet, at least. He could not bring him under 
 control. His questions did not disconcert him in the 
 least. 
 
 This was strange, again, for if Antoine knew any- 
 
2l6 
 
 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 thing, he must know that this mark was the private 
 one of the Sons of Isis, and yet he had spoken of it 
 as carelessly and openly as though it really was a 
 peculiar birthmark, and nothing else. 
 
 Adrian was puzzled. It seemed at every step he 
 made in this direction he met those who ought to 
 know, and did not. But he was convinced from 
 Mateo's words that Antoine knew something at least. 
 Wishing to obtain the image however, and not caring 
 to excite Antoine's suspicions before getting it, he 
 at last bade the locksmith good-day, and departed, 
 promising to call the following day at the same hour 
 and take the ebony figure. 
 
 " How shall I get the fifty francs ? " he said to him- 
 self, an hour later, pacing his room with rapid strides. 
 " If I can but get the image, and its power is not lost, 
 I can learn much from it," he muttered, " but how to 
 get it ? Yes, I will have to do it." 
 
 He drew the portrait from his pocket, and suc- 
 ceeded in removing the frame from the miniature. 
 Then he gazed long and earnestly at the beautiful 
 face before him. What a superlatively sweet face it 
 was, and how was it possible for him to assist the 
 original. Though Adrian did not remember a single 
 thing of what had occurred during his trance state, 
 he still thought of the Countess as his beloved mother 
 whose body he had hoped to again see in the cata- 
 combs, when the priest so suddenly entrapped him 
 before leading him to it — for Adrian thought the 
 bodies formerly in the chateau were buried in the 
 catacombs. 
 
 With the beautiful gold frame in his hand, Adrian 
 sought a jeweler in the Rue St. Honore, whom he 
 had dealings with some years before, and offered it 
 
EARTH-BORN. 217 
 
 for sale. The jeweler examined it carefully, and com- 
 mented upon its rich beauty, asking : 
 
 " What do you want for it, M. Courcey ? " 
 
 Adrian scarcely expected recognition, and he pre- 
 ferred to remain incognito, but he was known, and 
 regrets were useless, so he replied : 
 
 "As much as you will allow, with the privilege, if 
 possible, of redeeming it within a week." 
 
 " The diamonds are valuable for their purity, 
 though not large, and the other gems are of fine 
 quality, while the gold is heavy," said the jeweler, 
 critically. " I would be willing to advance two 
 thousand francs upon it, and at the end of a week 
 you can have it for fifty francs advance." 
 
 Adrian gratefully accepted the offer as it was 
 more than he expected to realize from the frame, for 
 he was not a good judge of gems. He returned joy- 
 fully to his lodgings in the Rue Lacepede, resolving 
 to secure Tuaa the next day, and then he might be 
 able to at least solve some of the mysteries that sur- 
 rounded him. 
 
 He gained his room, and sat for several hours try- 
 ing vainly to decipher what had happened to him 
 since taking that wonderful drop, but in vain. Not 
 the slightest thing could he recall. 
 
 What had become of Karnac ? Of the other ser 
 pents? Of the portrait of Jannes? Of the vast 
 library of mystical lore? And how had he alone 
 returned ? 
 
 Who brought him to that dusky chapel, side by 
 side with the queer priest who spoke and acted so 
 strangely toward him ? 
 
 Where was Philip, with whom he had so boldly 
 taken the peculiar essence ? And where were all the 
 
218 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 wonderful shades that had appeared to him in the 
 chateau ? 
 
 Who was Vera, the Priestess ? How was she con- 
 nected with his life ? Everything seemed enveloped 
 in darkness to him, and he pondered deeply over his 
 strange position until night cast her shadows over 
 the city, and one more day had stepped into the past. 
 
 With gloomy thoughts Adrian strolled into the 
 well-nigh deserted streets, for the spirit of the guil- 
 lotine and death reigned over Paris, and at nightfall 
 its citizens, especially of the respectable class, kept 
 within doors. 
 
 Adrian slowly walked toward the church of St. 
 Etienne du Mont, for here, during a part of his life, 
 he had attended worship, and listened to Minotti's 
 kindly voice. Entering the church, he advanced to 
 the altar, and kneeling before it in the darkness, with 
 but a single taper lighting the scene, he saw the 
 bowed head, the grey hair, the priestly robe, and the 
 familiar figure of Minotti. Minotti — whom he had 
 left in the secret vault of the catacombs, the night 
 before, in his trance slumber. Minotti — his foster 
 father and his friend — and with a cry of heartfelt 
 joy, Adrian sprang to his side, and knelt beside him, 
 encircling the priest in his arms. 
 
 " Father Minotti ! Father Minotti ! Thank God ! 
 We meet again on Earth !" 
 
 "Adrian! My son! My son! My prayer is an- 
 swered at last. The living God rules supreme in 
 my heart, and you have returned. Let us give thanks 
 to Him who rules all that is worth ruling in man," 
 and together they offered a deep and fervent prayer 
 of thanks. 
 
 Arising, Minotti grasped Adrian's hands between 
 
EARTH-BORN. 219 
 
 his own, and looking him full in the eyes, said, in 
 deep rich tones, with an inflection in them that 
 Adrian had never heard before : 
 
 "And now, my son, tell me what you found in 
 all these years since we parted in the Chateau 
 Balzac?" 
 
 " I know not," was the strangely sad reply. 
 
 " And you remember absolutely nothing of what 
 befell you?" 
 
 " Absolutely nothing." 
 
 " The flight of the spirit is mercifully veiled 
 from humanity," returned Minotti, " but where is 
 Philip?" 
 
 /" I do not know. I cannot remember seeing him 
 since we partook of that golden hued essence in the 
 chateau. But his body is in the catacombs. I was 
 told so by a priest." 
 
 " And the other bodies, where are they ?" 
 
 " Also in the catacombs, the priest said, though 
 where I do not know." 
 
 " And this priest ?" 
 
 " Is dead." 
 
 " What was his name ?" 
 
 " He called himself Le Blanc." 
 
 " Le Blanc, of St. Sulpice ?" 
 
 " Yes, he mentioned St. Sulpice." . 
 
 " A queer man, always interested in occult subjects, 
 yet ever trying to conceal his interest, and prevent 
 others from following his course." 
 
 " But he was a fanatic when unmasked, and be- 
 longed to at least one secret order of mystics — the 
 Sons ot Isis." 
 
 " The Sons of Isis ! Was Le Blanc a member of 
 that order?" ejaculated Minotti. 
 
226 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Yes, and what can you tell me of them ?" asked 
 Adrian, with breathless interest. 
 
 " This much, that it was through their influence 
 the Count and Countess Balzac made over all their 
 vast property to one of the order, before their last 
 experiment, and left you with but a trifle of a large 
 estate." 
 
 " But who received it ? What man ?" quickly asked 
 Adrian. 
 
 " It was willed to and received by a man, whom 
 the estate was apparently indebted to, and who, under 
 the will, was to receive the property, not only of the 
 Count, but. that of the Countess also, in case they 
 both died. The Count apparently died, and so did 
 his wife, and you alone were left. Of the details I 
 knew nothing until years afterward, and thought as 
 did the rest, that the Count had made away with his 
 fortune in some way by mismanagement, although 
 unlike the others, I knew that he did not poison his 
 wife, and kill himself, in consequence of his losses. 
 This was the story spread abroad at the time, and 
 believed by all who heard it so far as I know." 
 
 " Then you do not know who really received the 
 property?" 
 
 " Yes, the most of it went to a certain so-called 
 Count Jaroslav, at that time claiming to be a Russian 
 count of large fortune and great travel. He un- 
 doubtedly was a learned traveler, for he spoke many 
 languages, and I have since learned that he had lived 
 in many countries, always passing for a man of 
 wealth and rank." 
 
 " Would you know him if you saw him ?" 
 
 " No. I never have, to my knowledge, seen him. 
 But why do you ask this question ?" 
 
EARTH-BORN. 221 
 
 " I thought perhaps his body rested beside yours 
 in the vault of the catacombs. But how did you 
 escape from there ?" Adrian added, feeling that he 
 should have asked this question before. 
 
 "A queer thing happened," said Minotti. "I 
 awoke to find myself in an open coffin, surrounded 
 by a number of vagabonds, who were earnestly sur- 
 veying me. They appeared to be holding a sort of 
 mock ceremony over me, for I listened awhile to their 
 jargon before moving, as I seemed to gradually 
 come back to myself by slow degrees." 
 
 " ' I have seen Mesmer do it,' said one, standing at 
 the foot of the coffin. 
 
 " ' Bah, you're a fool,' said another, and a third 
 added : 
 
 " ' Stick a knife into him, and see if he will awake.' 
 
 " Then I opened my eyes and saw that they were 
 standing around my coffin with clasped fingers, 
 while two others were laughing and holding my 
 hands. But when I gazed upon them, they gave a 
 howl of terror, and sank upon their knees, while I 
 arose and spoke to them, which terrified them still 
 more, and some ran away yelling like devils. But 
 presently when they saw that I was not a ghost, 
 their courage returned,, and they came back and 
 talked with me. 
 
 " One whom they called the Gendarme, said he 
 had been^ promised a reward for a return to the 
 vault, by a man whose life he had saved, and that 
 finding me there, out of sport they held a mimic 
 ceremony over me, after the manner of Mesmer, and 
 that now he would lead me into the upper world, 
 provided I would promise him a hundred francs, to 
 be paid within a week, as I had no money with me. 
 
222 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 I agreed, and asked to be taken to St. Etienne du 
 Mont, and arrived nere about an hour since. This 
 is the story." 
 
 " And a curious enough one it is," said Adrian, 
 " but did you see anything of a strange man beside 
 you?" 
 
 " An empty coffin lay there, and the dead body of 
 a priest was lying by the door. That was all." 
 
 "And the vagabonds said nothing of any other 
 body?" 
 
 " Nothing." 
 
 " And of course you do not know where to find 
 the bodies of Philip and the others," said Adrian 
 anxiously. 
 
 " I do not," and Minotti then told Adrian all about 
 the sacking of the chateau. Of his long watch for 
 their return. Of how finally, in despair, he had 
 taken the remaining drops of the essence, and then 
 it was all a blank. 
 
 He said that further concealment of the bodies, 
 after the mob had taken full possession of the cha- 
 teau, was impossible, and that he had finally reached 
 the conclusion that the essence had proven a poison, 
 and had killed life in the bodies but preserved the 
 flesh. So he had resolved to take it, and had made 
 preparation to do so before the mob attacked the 
 chateau, having the coffins ready for all the bodies 
 when the time came to take the drop. 
 
 " But did you not remember that we revived your 
 body after you had taken the essence ? " asked 
 Adrian. 
 
 " It was never certain that I took it," was the re- 
 ply. " I had about convinced myself that it was 
 the influence about the tomb that had, overpowered 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 223 
 
 me, and not this peculiar fluid.'' Minotti hesitated 
 a moment as if he had more to tell but dared not. 
 
 " Tell me all," said Adrian, " for I see that you 
 are holding something back, for fear of paining 
 me. 
 
 " Well, the bodies of the Count and the Countess 
 were missing from the sarcophagus the day before 
 the mob arrived, and it was this fact which fully de- 
 termined me upon taking the drop, and following 
 you." 
 
 " Missing ! " and Adrian bowed his head and 
 thought deeply. " Then whose were the bodies 
 taken from the chateau ? " and he pondered over 
 this question silently, while Minotti, also, shook his 
 head, and replied : 
 
 " The sarcophagus was empty when I saw it last. 
 How long had it been so, I do not know, for I had 
 kept away from the tomb in fear of the influence 
 since you left, until the day before the chateau was 
 sacked." 
 
 " Well, let us go to my room, and then to-morrow, 
 when we get the image, we will see further about 
 the Sons of Isis," said Adrian, and they left the 
 church together, walking to Adrian's abode. 
 
 " When did you first learn of this secret order ? " 
 asked Adrian as they entered his quarters. 
 
 " I first- heard of the Sons of Isis through the con- 
 fession of one of the higher members of the order, 
 and his story was so strange that I thought him 
 laboring under a death-bed delusion, for he was 
 dying. But he mentioned Count Balzac's case 
 among others, and upon further investigation I con- 
 firmed his statement with evidence which was to me 
 conclusive that he told the truth. 
 
224 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 , " He stated that the order of the Sons of Isis was 
 as old as ancient Egypt, and had originated among 
 the learned priests of the time for the development 
 of occult science to its highest point, who handed it 
 down from generation to generation secretly and or- 
 ally, in order that it might not become common 
 property, but belong to the few, who were bound 
 by fearful oaths to use such power as it gave them 
 only for the good of the world and their faith. 
 
 " The order consisted of four circles, or degrees, 
 the first degree containing but one man, who was 
 the Hierophant of the order, and upon whose brow 
 was imprinted the Sacred Uraeus, as he alone pos- 
 sessed full power. 
 
 " Next came the leaders b'elow him, who possessed 
 knowledge and were capable of using it, and they 
 were marked with the figure of the Veiled Isis over 
 the heart, indicating that their hearts were true to 
 the order. 
 
 " Then followed those who were initiates, possess- 
 ing qualities which made them unconscious tools in 
 the hands of the leaders, and they were marked with 
 the Veiled Sphynx over the muscle of the right arm, 
 to denote that their powers were used for the order, 
 and that they were silent as the Sphynx. 
 
 " The fourth and lowest circle consisted of men 
 whose strength was needed, but whose other quali- 
 ties were so objectionable that they could not even 
 be initiates. They were subdued by magnetism and 
 marked with a Veiled Sphynx over the muscle of 
 the right arm, as were the others, save that here the 
 Sphynx was bridled, indicating that though silent, 
 they could not be trusted without bridling. 
 
 " The men of this circle never knew that they were 
 
EARTH-BORN. 225 
 
 tools. They knew nothing of the order unless they 
 learned of it by accident, as they were only used in 
 an unconscious state. They remembered nothing of 
 their acts when released from a magnetized condi- 
 tion, it being so willed by the leader using them. 
 
 " The strangest part of this society was that none 
 of the leaders held any direct communication with 
 the chief Hierophant. They received his commands 
 through a Priestess, who remained in a trance state 
 continually, under the sole control of this ruler, no 
 matter where either he or she might be. 
 
 " She was never released from this condition until 
 death claimed her, but her life was filled with pleas- 
 ure, for the leader threw over her the most beauti- 
 ful dreams that his imagination could picture, and 
 to her they were a reality. She lived in an enchanted 
 dreamland while a Priestess of the Sons of Isis. 
 
 " Another strange thing was that the initiates, or 
 the more enlightened tools, were never informed 
 who were the leaders. They never saw them, un- 
 less by accident, or because they were thought wor- 
 thy to soon become leaders themselves. They were 
 not usually aware of the distinguishing mark of a 
 leader. 
 
 " Thus the secret society was kept inviolate, and 
 its acts being performed by unconscious tools in a 
 magnetized state, could never be traced to the higher 
 powers above, and if by mischance, some tool or 
 initiate lost his life or liberty through his acts, he 
 alone suffered for it. 
 
 " For long years the society flourished, and it is 
 claimed that Moses was a member of it, as likewise 
 were the magicians, Jannes and Jambres, who op- 
 posed him before Pharaoh. Zoroaster, the Persian, 
 
226 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 was one of its members, and the wise men of the 
 East, who .followed the star of Bethlehem, gained 
 their knowledge through it. King Solomon was one 
 of its most learned leaders, and through its secrets 
 constructed his famous ring, which drove away all 
 evil Earth spirits, and also Solomon's Seal, which 
 protected all true adepts from such shades. 
 
 " Emperors of Rome, Pharaohs of Egypt, philoso- 
 phers of Athens and the world, were at various gen- 
 erations admitted to its ranks, until finally it spread 
 over all the known countries in its secret ramifica- 
 tions, and in the dark ages thousands of the unfortu- 
 nate tools were burnt at the stake, or suffered 
 through the inquisitions, for witchcraft and other 
 crimes against the laws. Some are suffering to-day 
 through their connection with it. 
 
 " The order fell from its high original aim, and be- 
 came in many places simply a power for evil, the 
 leaders using it for purposes far different from what 
 it was originally intended. As they grew in evil, so 
 they lost in the highest knowledge, until much of 
 the secret lore became extinct, and true adeptship 
 was rare. 
 
 " The dying member claimed that the most won- 
 derful things were originally performed by the 
 leaders. That huge pyramids were built under their 
 supervision, and monuments cut from a single block 
 and reared on high with ease, which puzzle the best 
 engineers of the world to-day, thousands of years 
 later, to account for their erection. 
 
 " In those days he said that the learned leaders had 
 power over inanimate, as well as over animate ob- 
 jects, and that when Moses stood by the Red Sea, 
 and the waters rolled back — when he smote the rock 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 227 
 
 at Meribah, and water flowed from it — it proved the 
 mighty power, gained from the highest source of all 
 power, as also did many other Biblical wonders 
 spoken of. But these powers were all taken away 
 because of the base uses they were put to by un- 
 scrupulous men. 
 
 " There still exist remnants of this secret order 
 to-day, he said, though yearly growing less and less, 
 and here he mentioned Count Balzac's name, at 
 which I immediately became inwardly excited, and 
 carefully noted his words. 
 
 " He claimed that Count Balzac had been a member 
 of the order, and was a powerful adept or leader. 
 That his wife, the' beautiful Countess, was one of 
 the rarest specimens of the highest order of impres- 
 •sibles, and that her spirit could be sent forth at will 
 whenever the Count wished, even to other worlds, 
 and returning, inform him through her entranced 
 lips what she had seen or heard there. 
 
 " He said that to rise above this Earth required 
 the very highest type of purity in thought and 
 action, but that many could, in an entranced state, 
 visit Earthly places at the will of the adept. 
 
 " He stated that the Count had accepted the friend- 
 ship of some of the most dangerous men in the order, 
 adventurers and charlatans, who used their power for 
 ill. That at their instigation he had turned his own 
 and his wife's fortune into one of their leader's 
 hands, through an acknowledgment of debt never 
 owing, under repeated promises that the whole of it 
 should be used in building a temple in Alexandria, 
 and restoring to the Sons of Isis a glorious recep- 
 tacle for their Priestess in this ancient city, where, 
 like the Oracle of Delphi, she could be consulted by 
 
228 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 all. Here they would rebuild a mystical faith, bring 
 purity to a fallen secret order, and generally benefit 
 mankind through restored knowledge. 
 
 " ' But why did not the Countess when entranced 
 warn him of these plotters ? ' I asked. 
 
 " ' Because she was under their control more than 
 his own in these states. Their combined power at 
 all times overthrew his, and unwittingly she herself 
 became their instrument by reflecting their will and 
 pretended grand beliefs and intentions, when she en- 
 tered this state,' he replied. 
 
 " Then this dying man told me how these charlatans 
 worked upon the Count's mind, and induced him to 
 make the final experiment and take the Countess 
 with him. He told me how both had been in a 
 trance state for several years, and that probably their " 
 spirits would never return, if the power of those 
 dangerous adepts could prevent it." 
 
 " And was this all ? " asked Adrian, as Minotti 
 ceased speaking. 
 
 " About all that I dare to tell you, for the rest mainly 
 concerns other cases," was the reply. 
 
 "And did this man, this member of the order, 
 die?" 
 
 " I learned that he did, but ere he died he showed 
 me his secret imprint over the heart, and said that 
 he wished absolution, as he was one of those who 
 had used his power for ill, not only over Count Balzac, 
 but others." 
 
 " What was his name ? " asked Adrian, quietly. 
 
 " That is bound to secrecy by the veil of the con- 
 fessional, and cannot be told. For the rest he vol- 
 untarily asked me to use his confession to assist in 
 righting the wrong done to the Balzacs." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 229 
 
 "And how can it be righted? Did he give no 
 further clew ? " 
 
 " He said that if I could master the secrets of the 
 order, and become a true adept, that the power thus 
 granted would enable me to do justice to you, for by 
 this time I had told him your story and my interest 
 in you," answered Minotti sadly. 
 
 "And did you try it?" was Adrian's astonished 
 reply. 
 
 " Yes, but failed. I studied carefully and long, but 
 it was useless. I was unable to grasp the power, 
 and never learned the secrets of the order, though I 
 lost my peace of mind in the attempt," said Minotti, 
 slowly and sorrowfully. " For years afterward I 
 never knew content." 
 
 They both were silent for some little time after 
 this, pondering deeply, when Adrian resumed the 
 conversation, and told Minotti about finding the por- 
 trait upon the strange man's body. Of the cabalistic 
 characters upon the frame, and of his disposal of it. 
 The finding of Tuaa, and what had occurred since he 
 remembered meeting Le Blanc in the chapel. Min- 
 otti listened carefully and attentively, and when 
 Adrian showed him the paper, with its address and 
 peculiar characters, he shook his head in puzzled 
 wonder, and could offer no explanation of the strange 
 mystery. 
 
 " To-morrow we will see Tuaa," said Adrian at 
 last, and they retired for the night, and slept till late 
 the following morning. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 I AM ADRIAN ! WHERE IS SHE ? 
 
 " Faubourg St.Germaine. Pyramid 4. Amenophis." 
 
 Evidently an address and a password, thought 
 both Minotti and Adrian, in examining it the next 
 day. But to what ? That was the question. And 
 it remained toNbe solved. 
 
 The day advanced, and the hour was at hand to 
 see Antoine and get the image. Adrian, accom- 
 panied by Minotti, saw the locksmith, paid the 
 amount, and soon Tuaa was at the room in the Rue 
 Lacepede. » 
 
 Standing before it, Adrian earnestly questioned 
 the image : 
 
 " Tuaa, if indeed my spirit is in harmony with you, 
 speak. Where is Philip ? " 
 
 " He is here," replied the veiled image, " and he 
 has much to tell you." 
 
 " And will he tell it now, through you ? " said 
 Adrian, joyfully. 
 
 " To-night he will* tell you," answered the image. 
 " Question him not until this day is past." 
 
 "Where are the bodies of the Count and the 
 Countess Balzac ? " asked Adrian eagerly. 
 
 " You will see both ere long. Your strange search 
 is well nigh over." 
 
 " And are the earthly shells they left behind again 
 inhabited?" 
 
 230 
 
EARTH-BORN. 23 1 
 
 " The materiality which they cast aside is again 
 animated," was the guarded reply. 
 
 " Thank God ! " was the glad cry of Adrian and 
 Minotti. 
 
 " Mortals should thank God when those they love 
 are freed from Earthly fetters — not when they are 
 trammeled with its clay," replied Tuaa. 
 
 The two friends pondered deeply over this reply 
 for some moments, and then Adrian slowly said : 
 
 "And are they unhappy since their return to 
 Earth?" 
 
 " Search this planet and find the perfectly happy, 
 then ask if those who return could be more content, 
 and thank God that the future is veiled mercifully 
 from humanity," was the reply, still ambiguous. 
 
 " But are> their spirits not content," persisted Ad- 
 rian. 
 
 " You shall see them, and then judge. The veil is 
 cast over them, and I am not permitted to lift it. 
 Wait but a little while and rest content." 
 
 " And the Sons of Isis — what of them ? " 
 
 " The fallen Sons of Isis soon will meet their 
 doom. The glorious Sons of Isis shall arise again. 
 To-morrow one shall fall who has usurped the regal 
 place that many ancient Pharaohs have filled. In 
 the dust he has dragged it. In the dust he will 
 be dragged. His crimes are legion — his virtues 
 few." 
 
 " To-morrow ! And will his death right the 
 wrongs of the Balzacs ? " asked Minotti. 
 
 " The wrongs of this Earth are seldom righted 
 here. In part his death will right some of those ills 
 for which he was responsible, and others he will ex- 
 piate through future ages in other lives of woe, suf- 
 
232 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 fering in each as he has forced others to suffer here 
 in this existence." 
 
 " And his name ? " 
 
 " His name is blotted out already from the Book 
 of Life. The mantle of Death encircles him as I 
 speak. The shadows which have gathered round 
 for full three centuries claim him for their own at 
 last, and as he faces Death, his ministers in other 
 lands prepare to meet him on the border. He wills 
 it, and they obey the silent call of the dying Hiero- 
 phant. 
 
 " The Sacred Uraeus encircles his livid brow like a 
 wrathful demon of living fire, eating its way to his 
 agonized brain, in a sure vengeance long delayed 
 but now at hand. To-morrow, at the stroke of 
 twelve, he perishes in the dark cave temple in the 
 Isle of Elephanta. With him fall the foulest of his 
 leaders, and each country will to-morrow at that 
 hour record the death of one who, known or un- 
 known, bears upon his breast the secret symbol, and 
 has abused its power. If you would see a leader die, 
 and one whose death unfolds a mystery that sur- 
 rounds you, follow him who leads the crowd to the 
 guillotine ere twelve o'clock to-morrow, present to 
 him the cabalistic paper found upon his body in the 
 vault, and take what he will give. Farewell ! " and 
 the voice ceased. 
 
 " To-morrow, then, the mystery will be cleared. 
 To-night Philip answers to my questioning. The 
 threads are drawing closer toward the end," said 
 Adrian slowly, oppressed by indefinable sadness in 
 spite of himself. 
 
 " Let us walk about the city for a little while," 
 said Minotti, " but disguise yourself as I will, and 
 
EARTH-BORN. 233 
 
 then we shall not be recognized by old acquaint- 
 ances. To-day, on our way to the locksmith, I met 
 those whom I knew, and had they not been alarmed 
 by weightier things I should have been discovered." 
 
 Adrian secured disguises for both, and he appeared 
 the priest, while Minotti seemed the citizen. So great 
 a change the dress made, that they sallied forth with- 
 out fear of recognition. 
 
 The afternoon was chill and bleak, and the Jan- 
 uary sun was obscured by wintry clouds, but as they 
 passed familiar scenes, their hearts grew lighter, and 
 their spirits rose in spite of the cheerless day, for to- 
 morrow they would learn what they had so long 
 waited for. To-morrow the problem would be 
 solved, and then they would be reunited to those 
 whose lives had been so strangely interwoven with 
 mystery. 
 
 Everywhere the city was lined with troops, for a 
 vast army was being raised to defend Paris from the 
 wrath of those who had sworn to avenge the death 
 of King Louis XVI., and as they passed, Adrian and 
 Minotti learned the condition of France and Paris. 
 
 Together they walked past the excited crowds of 
 people, and listened to the stirring events of the 
 times as though they belonged to another century, 
 for their private affairs drove other thoughts out of 
 their minds at present. 
 
 On they went, past Notre Dame, and then toward 
 the prison of the Conciergerie, led by that indefinable 
 impulse which occasionally leads humanity. It was 
 here, in its silent cells, that nearly three hundred 
 prisoners had been massacred a few short months 
 before. It was here that many of the political 
 prisoners were then confined. I-n its dungeons 
 
234 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 Marie Antoinette and Robespierre were later to 
 array themselves for death. 
 
 Built originally as a regal palace for the Kings of 
 France, the Palais de Justice, and the Conciergerie 
 were now the prison and the guard. As they looked 
 upon it with feelings of mingled awe and distrust, a 
 paper fluttered toward them and fell at their feet. 
 Picking it up Adrian saw these words written in a 
 bold, free hand : 
 
 " As a priest of the church, Father Minotti is 
 asked to receive the confession of one who dies 
 within two hours. Inquire at the Conciergerie for 
 the Abbe Renaud, before it is too late." 
 
 " There is no time to be lost. Quick, let us hasten 
 back, and you can don your priestly robes and re- 
 turn at once," said Adrian eagerly. 
 
 " Too late for that. The hours for visitors to the 
 condemned will close ere we can return. You, 
 Adrian, take my place, and if it concerns this mys- 
 tery, listen to what he says with calmness, as Minotti. 
 If it concerns other things, then tell the unfortu- 
 nate that I could not reach him, but sent you in my 
 stead." 
 
 A few moments later Adrian was ushered into 
 one of the cells of the Conciergerie. It was a dismal 
 dungeon, situated next to the Seine, whose waters 
 oozed through the solid stone in places, and left 
 patches of green, slimy moss upon its sides. The 
 booming of the wagons on the quay above, the 
 splash of the river, and the footsteps of the passing 
 crowd sounded hollowly and solemn in this sub- 
 terranean dungeon, and but the faint light of a tallow 
 candle lit the cell, and cast its fitful shadows over 
 the spot. Upon a pallet in a corner lay the figure of 
 
EARTH-BORN. 235 
 
 a man, with his face masked in black, moaning in 
 pain and agony. 
 
 " It is you — at last — Minotti ? " said the man, be- 
 tween his gasps for breath. 
 
 Adrian, who had drawn his cowl over his face, 
 bowed in silence. 
 
 " I have much — to confess — and but — a short time 
 — to do it in," he gasped. 
 
 Then Adrian noticed that the figure was not that 
 of the stranger in the vault, and that it was also clad 
 in priestly garments. He was about to make a cor- 
 rection and explain his presence, as this was evi- 
 dently not the stranger he expected to see, when the 
 next words shut his lips. Slowly and painfully the 
 man spoke : 
 
 " You remember — the Count — Jules Balzac — and 
 your charge — given now some — some twenty-six — 
 years ago ? " 
 
 Adrian hesitated a moment, then bowed and said : 
 
 " I remember." 
 
 " You remember the — the Countess — Lena Balzac 
 — and — and her charge ?" 
 
 " I remember," came in low tones from the priestly 
 figure. 
 
 "You remember the — the confession — made to — 
 you by — by the Baron — Rudolfsberg — the dying — 
 Son of Isis — years ago ?■' 
 
 The priestly figure did not move, but the abbe 
 failed to notice it, and continued : 
 
 " What did you — do with — with the — bodies left 
 — left in — your care ?" 
 
 " They were guarded till they disappeared," was 
 the faint reply. 
 
 "And — the boy — the young — .Count — he is — still 
 with — with you?" 
 
236 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Adrian is still with Minotti," was the low answer. 
 
 " Then it — is not — yet too late — not too — late," 
 and the abb6 relapsed into silence for a few mo- 
 ments, gasping heavily in the murky atmosphere for 
 breath, and partaking sparingly of a dark looking 
 mixture from a vial that he held. 
 
 " Count Balzac did not tell you all that night he 
 disappeared," said the man, gaining strength and 
 speaking rapidly, " and neither was he, as you have 
 been informed, the innocent victim of a mystic con- 
 spiracy, though the Countess led you to infer so, 
 under his influence, and you have since been told 
 this was the case by Rudolf sberg. He had a friend 
 — named Count Jaroslav, also — a mystic, who pos- 
 sessed a daughter — Vera, about fourteen years — of 
 age, beautiful and — very impressible. 
 
 " The two mystics agreed — that they would par- 
 take — of the essence which produces coma at the 
 same hour, and that Lena Balzac and Vera Jaroslav 
 — should do the same, and then — six months later, 
 after they had explored — the wonders of nature, 
 Count Balzac — should, if possible, enter Count 
 Jaroslav's entranced body. Lena Balzac should 
 enter — Vera's entranced body. They should— 
 awake in that state, and the — spirits of Jaroslav and 
 Vera should — do the same with — the bodies of the 
 Count and — the Countess Balzac. 
 
 " The experiment was not — successful for most 
 — of those concerned. Lena Balzac's spirit — fled 
 into space immediately — and never returned. The 
 others tried — to follow her, and — were lost for— 
 some time — in the mysteries — of the Universe — 
 separating there, and — none of them — meeting — 
 again for — years." 
 
EARTH-BORN. 237 
 
 Here the masked man was again attacked with 
 painful weakness, and drew his breath in short, 
 agonizing gasps. He again partook of the dark 
 mixture, a larger quantity, and Adrian waited 
 patiently till the paroxysm passed, and the sufferer 
 resumed, his voice growing clearer and stronger, in 
 proportion to the dose he had taken : 
 
 " Finally, Count Balzac escaped from the darkness, 
 into which the pursuit of the Countess had led him, 
 and returned to Earth. He succeeded in entering 
 the entranced body of Jaroslav, which, with his 
 daughter's body, rested in a similar tomb to Balzac's, 
 located on Jaroslav's Russian estates. 
 
 " Balzac then found that in France he was consid- 
 ered not only dead, but dishonored, and a murderer. 
 That he could not re-enter his own body without 
 bringing the Countess with him, for fear of a judicial 
 trial. He also found that his estates and those of his 
 wife, which had been willed to Jaroslav under their 
 mutual agreement (Jaroslav having also willed his 
 property to Balzac, so that in case either returned 
 without the other their mutual interests could be 
 protected by the one returning) were so fixed, that 
 as Jaroslav he could get the property, as his people 
 expected Jaroslav's return. That as Count Balzac 
 he could get nothing, his return being unexpected. 
 This decided him to remain as Count Jaroslav, whose 
 serfs were daily looking for his appearance, as he had 
 instructed them to carefully tend his body, and he 
 would surely come back and awaken from slumber. 
 
 " Thus everything seemed fitted for him to con- 
 tinue as Jaroslav, and his risks were great to assume 
 that he was Balzac. He remained Count Jaroslav, 
 and set to work endeavoring to bring back the 
 
238 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 others who had tried the experiment with him. He 
 secured the Balzac estates, and then, by his adept- 
 ship, assumed to be a dying man — the Baron Ru- 
 dolfsberg — and sent for you, Minotti, to confess 
 him. He told you many things that were true, but 
 in order to secure you as a student of occult science, 
 and gain your assistance in bringing the others back, 
 he told you of a conspiracy against the Balzacs 
 which did not exist, thinking and hoping that this 
 -would enlist your sympathies, and that you would 
 become a true adept and assist him. 
 
 " Well, you tried to do so, but could not, even 
 with his unseen help, prevail against the influences, 
 which surrounded the chateau — for his occult 
 studies in Black Magic had called many Earth-Born 
 shadows about his dwelling and himself. You he 
 expected would be a purely true adept of the high- 
 est order, not a mixed -one like himself, and being 
 perfectly pure yourself, you could recall the pure 
 spirits which had fled. You failed, and instead of 
 controlling the Earth-Born shadows, they — con- 
 trolled — you. They — mesmerized — you, instead — 
 of your — mesmerizing — them." 
 
 Here the masked abb6 was again obliged to rest in 
 the confession, for another attack had seized him. 
 In a few moments, by the aid of his restorative, he 
 resumed : 
 
 " And now, the struggle which has always been on 
 Earth between the God-born and the Earth-Born in- 
 fluence, between the true spirit and the Earthly soul 
 which surrounds it, began in Count Balzac's case, as 
 in many others, to turn in favor of the Earthly, 
 darker shadows. Gradually, little by little, his na- 
 ture, originally true and honorable, began to sue- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 2$Q 
 
 cumb to the shadows his sorcery had evoked to 
 assist him. In a few years they had obtained com- 
 plete possession of him, and people wondered at the 
 change in Jaroslav, who had by this time become in 
 reality a fallen Son of Isis, and a dangerous man. 
 His neighbors feared him, many strange crimes were 
 committed, and a number of innocent tools were sent 
 to Siberia, at his instigation. 
 
 " He constantly feared that the true Jaroslav 
 would return, or that you and others would discover 
 through some means the deception he was practic- 
 ing — for now he was as anxious that the spirits of 
 those who had made the test with him should remain 
 away, as before he had been that they should return. 
 He determined never to yield his position to the true 
 Jaroslav, should he come baqk. 
 
 " Vera escaped from the wanderings she had been 
 led into, after some seventeen years' absence, and re- 
 turned, entering her body, which appeared as young 
 and beautiful as it had been upon the night of the 
 experiment. But Jaroslav threw her into a trance 
 state, and kept her so, using her to unconsciously 
 assist him in his schemes, for she was a superlative 
 impressible, and would wander at his will through 
 space. He brought her to Paris, and established a 
 secret branch of the order, with himself as the Ruler, 
 and Vera as the Priestess. Though professedly she 
 was controlled solely by the wearer of the Uraeus, 
 she in reality was controlled only by Jaroslav. He 
 took her to St. Petersburg, to London, and the same 
 procedure was adopted. 
 
 " At this time Adrian appeared upon the scene, 
 his son; a young man, full of the fire of youth, and 
 with his father's mystic nature and inherent power. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 24O 
 
 You, Miriotti, told him the secret of his birth, set his 
 brain on fire, and he determined upon a search for 
 those who had fled. 
 
 " Jaroslav thought to frighten him from the pro- 
 ject, and with all his now terrible power over the 
 black shadows, he concentrated them at the chateau, 
 and they appeared to Adrian. But he was not to be 
 frightened. Jaroslav knew all his doings, through 
 Vera, whose spirit hovered over Adrian often in his 
 work, and returning told the master. 
 
 " He could have killed Adrian at any time desired, 
 through others, through you, Minotti, had he wished, 
 but he was proud of his courageous son, and know- 
 ing that sooner or later he could circumvent him, let 
 him go on. The day arrived. Philip and Adrian 
 took the coma drop and started. Jaroslav knew the 
 moment, and immediately sent Vera after them, with 
 instructions to finally lead Adrian and Philip into 
 the black darkness that had engulfed himself, Vera, 
 and the true Jaroslav years before. She did so, at 
 his bidding, uttering words which he put into her 
 mouth. But he was unable to recall her, and she 
 was lost to him forever. None but the truest adept 
 gifted with the highest power, could recall that pure 
 spirit from the negative Circle of Silence. 
 
 "Adrian and Philip were lost — but so was his 
 Priestess, and for many weeks he tried to find 
 another. It was useless. Then he decided to re- 
 move the bodies of Count Balzac and the Countess, 
 for as he could no longer tell by an impressible what 
 might happen to them, he still feared that the true 
 Jaroslav might return, and being unable to enter his 
 own body, take that of Count Balzac, and by true 
 adeptship overthrow him — for now his power was 
 waning. 
 
241 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " So the two bodies were removed through the 
 catacombs to his house in the Faubourg St. Germaine, 
 and there he used as he deemed best, either the 
 body of Jaroslav, or that of Balzac, meantime, in 
 order to be rid of it, depositing the body of Vera in 
 the sarcophagus of the chateau. 
 
 " He had tools among the priests, and when he 
 learned that the chateau near Versailles had been 
 sacked, and that Minotti had taken the coma drop — 
 for he knew that he had not killed himself — and also 
 that the bodies were to be removed, he entered the 
 tomb, and placed himself beside Vera. Jaroslav was 
 a strong Royalist, and was proscribed by the Rev- 
 olutionists, and his life was in imminent danger at 
 that time. So Jaroslav's body was carried with the 
 others into the catacombs, it being placed beside 
 you, Minotti, the others being buried elsewhere, at 
 the suggestion of an abbe who assisted in the work. 
 
 " He then used Balzac's body only, telling his 
 people that Jaroslav was in such danger of his life, 
 that he had gone upon a long journey. The rest 
 you know, and to-day, he, as Jaroslav, returns from 
 his journey, but now the Abbe" — Renaud dies — ere 
 the — guillotine can sever — his head — from his — 
 body. His — power — has well — nigh — vanished." 
 
 " And what of her — the Countess ? " asked Adrian, 
 rising and bending over the prostrate abb£, who was 
 laboring desperately for breath. Adrian quickly 
 raised the vial to his lips, and for a moment it revived 
 him. 
 
 "The Countess — he tried to — recall — as his— 
 Priestess in — Vera's place. Her — portrait — set — Le- 
 murian — Sorcerer's prayer. Body — throne — Priest- 
 ess — Ah-h-h-h-h-h-h-h — D-y-i-n-g !-=- dy " — 
 
242 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " Look at me ! I am Adrian ! Where is she ? " 
 shrieked the listener, raising his cowl, and looking 
 straight into those dying eyes as if to stop the 
 spirit in its flight. 
 
 " A-A-A-Adrian ! "— and the abbe lay still and 
 speechless upon the pallet. 
 
 Adrian thought him dead. But the dying abbe 
 made a last final effort, and amid his moans whis- 
 pered, while Adrian bent closely over his purple, 
 parched lips, and looked into his death-glazed eyes : 
 
 " T-o — m-o-r — r-o-w — g-u-i-1 — l-o " — the death rattle 
 gurgled, his hands fell nervously beside him, the 
 black mask shuddered a second, and then all was 
 silence. 
 
 " Dead !" said Adrain slowly. 
 
 Then he carefully lifted the black mask, and started 
 
 back in horror ! 
 
 The face was that of Count Jules Balzac ! 
 ****** 
 
 "Another Royalist abb6 cheats the guillotine," 
 remarked the concierge some hours later, as he stood 
 beside the pallet. 
 
 " The air here is not good for Royalists." 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 "IN COMING CENTURIES WE MAY MEET AGAIN." 
 
 Again Adrian and Minotti stood before the veiled 
 figure of Isis. Night had fallen over the city, and 
 the deep toned bells of Notre Dame announced the 
 midnight hour. 
 
 The strange story of the Abbe" Renaud had been 
 committed to paper, and lay beside them on the 
 table. The lamplight flitted fantastically over the 
 room, and cast their shadows fitfully over the mar- 
 vellous image, standing before them like a dethroned 
 oracle of the olden days. 
 
 "Tuaa, is the hour at hand, and Philip here?" 
 questioned Adrian, with throbbing heart and sad 
 demeanor. 
 
 " The hour and Philip are at hand. Write, while 
 he dictates through me that which Minotti and your- 
 self should know — the strange, weird story of your 
 voyage into space." 
 
 For hours Adrian sat and wrote, and finally he 
 finished. The marvellous story lay before them, 
 and the identity of his beautiful mother with Eve 
 was now complete, But, alas ! He greatly feared 
 that never would he fold t her to his heart in this life, 
 and that she would be but a beautiful shadow, a 
 lovely dream, too pure and fair, too far encompassed 
 by Lilith's power, to return to him on Earth. 
 
 Sadly he questioned Tuaa : 
 
 " O ! Tuaa, will she not return ?" 
 
 2 43 - ~j 
 
244 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 The veiled figure made reply : 
 
 "Search well thy heart, and if its truest love 
 would dictate her return, then pray to that power 
 which alone can grant your prayer." 
 
 "NotTerrasal?" 
 
 " No. A far higher, nobler power than any Earth- 
 born spirit. Call him Zeus, Jove, Jehovah, or the 
 Nameless One — the God of All. That power alone 
 can help. But ere you call, search well thy heart 
 for grain of selfishness, since prayers for self are 
 answered not." 
 
 Adrian bowed his head upon his hands. Minotti 
 clasped his arms about the silent, sorrowful figure. 
 
 " To-morrow night thy search for Eve shall end. 
 Others will claim allegiance from thy heart. The 
 dawn of another day will usher in a new life and a 
 fresh existence. Arouse thyself to meet it." The 
 veiled image spoke solemnly and low. 
 
 " What shall be done ? " sadly and slowly answered 
 Adrian. 
 
 " At break of day, ere Paris is awake, the bodies of 
 those who sleep so dreamlessly in the catacombs must 
 be removed," said the image. 
 
 " Where are they in those dark and silent galleries ? 
 To where shall they be taken?" 
 
 " Under the crucifix they rest, beneath the chateau 
 in the Faubourg St. Germaine. You will know it 
 when you reach the spot. Take them to the chateau 
 through the secret entrance near their resting place. 
 Follow Philip, who will lead you aright. Fare- 
 well!" 
 
 * * * * * * * 
 
 The day was breaking as the two friends reached 
 the church of St, Etienne du Mont, and entered the 
 
EARTH-BORN. 245 
 
 catacombs from its secret stairway, guided by a sure 
 impression that they were right. With lanterns 
 casting long fantastic shadows in their rear, they 
 travelled onward, ever following the impulse. At 
 last they stood beside the pile of stones, surmounted 
 by the crucifix, in that lonely, rock-hewn cham- 
 ber. 
 
 Swiftly they worked, and soon their efforts were 
 rewarded. The first empty coffin lay before them 
 on the rocky floor. Then Philip's deformed body 
 was carefully lifted from its resting place, and at 
 last the beautiful sleeper, Vera, lay in sweet repose, 
 pure and peaceful, before their gaze. 
 
 Adrian started at sight of her. What was this 
 fleeting, sweet memory, which mistily came to him 
 as he gazed upon that charming face. 
 
 Tenderly they lifted her beautiful figure from its 
 resting place, and Adrian, clasping her in his arms, 
 led the way while Minotti followed with Philip. A 
 few steps brought them to a diverging gallery, and 
 following it, they soon arrived at the secret entrance 
 to the chateau. Mounting the short flight of rocky 
 stairs, they entered an elegant apartment, and laid 
 the inanimate figures upon divans, richly upholstered, 
 as was all the furniture, and then, seating themselves, 
 they rested from their labors, for they had not slept 
 during the night just past, and they were very 
 weary. This was the place they sought, evidently, 
 yet the house was deserted. 
 
 Overcome by drowsiness they closed their eyes, 
 and sleep fell upon them. As they slumbered, 
 through the open doorway came a powerful python, 
 and drooped its head in submission at the feet of 
 Adrian, closing its eyes as if in sleep. They slept 
 
246 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 for some time, when finally Adrian opened his eyes, 
 and dreamily saw the sepent. 
 
 " Karnac, Karnac," he softly whispered, and the 
 python reared its head in obedience to the call, and 
 looked at him. 
 
 " Awake ! Minotti ! Awake ! " cried Adrian, sud- 
 denly remembering the day, and the hour they were 
 to be at the guillotine. 
 
 Minotti quickly arose, and together they found the 
 exit to the chamber, and passed through the house. 
 Not a person was visible, and a deathlike stillness 
 reigned over the place. Karnac had followed them, 
 but Adrian willed him to return and watch over the 
 two bodies, and at the wish, he quickly turned and 
 glided toward the chamber they had left. 
 
 Over the gate leading from the grounds into the 
 faubourg, they noticed a small pyramid, but without 
 stopping, the two friends hurried toward the Place 
 de la Revolution, whither the crowd were going, 
 for to-day a number of prisoners were to be executed 
 to appease the growing appetite of the mob for 
 blood. They were none too early, and as they 
 hurried along, jostled here and there by the savage 
 crowd or the armed soldiery, they reached the Rue 
 Royale, and the death carts came in sight. 
 
 Standing within the first, his powerful frame 
 towering above the others, for there were four pris- 
 oners in the cart with him, they saw the strong fea- 
 tures of the man they sought. Daring, courageous, 
 but cruel he looked. Still defiant, still a master. 
 
 " Vive le Roi!" 
 
 He defiantly shouted this challenge in the teeth of 
 the crowd, who in return surged madly about the 
 cart, with angry screams of: 
 
EARTH-BORN. 247 
 
 " Vive la Republique ! " 
 
 "A mort le Royaliste ! " 
 
 " La Guillotine ! La Guillotine ! " 
 
 It was with difficulty the gendarmes kept the in- 
 furiated crowd at bay, as this powerful figure hurled 
 defiance at them. He appeared anxious to attract 
 attention, and every few moments his flashing eyes 
 would roam over the excited rabble as if in search of 
 some one. 
 
 Seeing this, Adrian and Minotti pressed forward 
 in the crush, and were soon within his gaze. His 
 eyes lighted with a joyous expression, his lips sternly 
 set themselves together for a moment, and then he 
 turned to one of the gendarmes — it was Cabot — and 
 looked steadily at him, never noting the howling 
 mob. 
 
 " Death to the Royalist ! " shouted the rabble. 
 
 He heeded it not for the moment, and still fastened 
 his black, flashing eyes upon the man. 
 
 Suddenly his face kindled as the gendarme sprang 
 at -the horses' heads, and turning them rapidly, the 
 cart careened, upset, and all was confusion. 
 
 At that second, with a powerful leap the prisoner 
 sprang to Minotti's side, and handed him a packet so 
 quickly that the crowd had not time to notice him 
 in the confusion of the moment. 
 
 " Where is the paper ? Quick ! " he whispered, 
 and the next instant it was in his hand. 
 
 " Vive le Roil " he bravely cried. 
 
 " The mob gathered about him in fury, and at- 
 tempted to break through the cordon of guards, who 
 were now quickly driving the rabble back from the 
 cart, while others righted it. 
 
 The prisoners again mounted their conveyance of 
 
248 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 death, and once more the tall, commanding figure 
 towered above his fellows. But, folding his arms in 
 haughty silence, he no longer noticed the jeers of 
 the crowd, or the fierce epithets bestowed upon him. 
 His thoughts were far away, and his dark eyes 
 looked into the dull and wintry sky, as though to 
 pierce the depths which lay beyond. 
 
 The jostling cart rolled onward. The seething mob 
 howled and hooted in vain. He did not deign to 
 answer them, and wildly they waved their red bon- 
 nets, their pikes and staves at him to attract atten- 
 tion. His dark eyes still looked toward the bleak 
 and wintry clouds, as though seeking for some sign 
 of hope. 
 
 The guillotine was reached, and one by one his 
 fellow prisoners descended from the cart, but yet he 
 stood gazing into space with flashing eyes and ex- 
 pectant look. The guard roughly ordered him to 
 descend and make way for the rest. Slowly he 
 gazed about him, and stepped from the conveyance 
 to the ground below. 
 
 One by one the other carts arrived, and the con- 
 demned prisoners were formed in line for the last 
 tragedy. But the dark eyes still scanned the bleak 
 horizon and the dun, misty clouds. The death line 
 moved forward, and now the first head has fallen _, 
 into the basket. The delighted crowd howled and 
 shrieked in demoniac joy as the knife descended, 
 but no tremor shook the frame of the expectant 
 watcher. 
 
 Now his turn has come, and mounting the red 
 steps of Death which led to the gleaming axe, no 
 longer flashing, but wet with the gore of those who 
 preceded him, he stood beside the executioners, and 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 249 
 
 gave one searching look into the clouds — then smiled 
 defiantly. 
 
 Raising the paper he had received on high, he 
 muttered a strange prayer in an unknown tongue, 
 tore the paper to shreds, and fell into the arms of 
 the executioners, who at that instant had seized him, 
 and were ready to bind him to the bloody plank. 
 
 " He is dead," said one of them. 
 
 The bells of the city deep and dismally tolled the 
 hour of twelve. 
 
 " It matters little, save that his blood won't flow 
 so easily, and there will be less to clean up," was the 
 brutal reply, as the body was bound to the slippery 
 plank, and placed in position under the knife. 
 
 The gory axe fell — the head rolled into the basket 
 — the blood-thirsty rabble yelled and jeered — and the 
 two friends, Adrian and Minotti, sick at heart, pushed 
 their way out of the ferocious crowd, and bent their 
 steps rapidly toward the Faubourg St. Germaine. 
 
 They were too pre-occupied with sad thoughts for 
 much conversation, and soon they arrived at the 
 chateau, noticing again the miniature pyramid over 
 the gateway. It was made of copper, and appeared 
 to be a sort of receptacle, for they saw a letter lying 
 within the entrance. Reaching up, Adrian grasped 
 it, and was surprised to find it addressed to himself. 
 He quickly tore it open and read the following : 
 
 "The King is dead — hail to the Dauphin. The 
 Count and the Abb6 have perished — the son still 
 lives. The Amenophis Circle of the Order of the 
 Chateau, Pyramid 4, bids adieu to a city that is 
 plunging into a bloody vortex which threatens to 
 overwhelm all wealth and learning within its radius. 
 Already our wonderful leader and several of the 
 
250 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 most learned members have fallen. The clouds are 
 hovering darkly over this doomed city, and while 
 there is yet time we leave it for a brighter land. 
 
 " All our efforts to save King Louis and our own 
 brave Jaroslav have failed. We thought our leader 
 absent, but last evening he reappeared and was ar- 
 rested. You saw his end as we did. 
 
 " Disguised as Grey Friars we leave for Italy to- 
 day. Beneath the chateau you will find our meeting 
 place, in the old cavern of Charlemagne, used by 
 him as a secret refuge for women and children in time 
 of war, but for centuries forgotten. Care for Druna, 
 whom you will find there, as we leave her in your 
 charge. We will meet again under brighter skies. 
 
 " Adieu ! till then. 
 
 "THE CIRCLE OF AMENOPHIS." 
 
 Adrian showed it to Minotti, and then said : 
 
 " They have left the chateau, having witnessed this 
 morning's tragedy. Do you think they really ex- 
 pected to see this strange man die, or did they sup- 
 pose something would occur to save him, even at 
 the guillotine?" 
 
 " It is beyond me," was the answer. " But his 
 glances toward the clouds would indicate that he 
 expected something to appear which did not. His 
 spirit evidently deserted the body ere the axe 
 reached him." 
 
 " Who can tell what he may have seen in those 
 dun clouds," said Adrian, as they entered the chak 
 eau. " Perhaps he may have found the sign he 
 looked for, when he smiled so defiantly." 
 
 They entered the chamber where the bodies lay. 
 There they were, guarded by Karnac, just as they 
 had been left, but standing at the door which led 
 into the catacombs, was a terror-sHcken figure, 
 
EARTH-BORN. 25 1 
 
 which seemed made of stone, so silent it was, and 
 so rigid with fear. His eyes were fixed in terror 
 upon the great python, who at the slightest indica- 
 tion of life would have sprung upon him. 
 
 It was the Genidarme, as he was called, and as 
 Adrian sent Karnac into another room, the man fell 
 forward on his face as if dead, but he soon revived, 
 and seeing that the serpent had disappeared, re- 
 covered his courage to some extent and told his 
 story. 
 
 It appeared that one of his companions had seen 
 Adrian and Minotti in the catacombs while they 
 were at work removing the bodies that morning, 
 and recognizing the priest as the one they had seen 
 so strangely revived in the secret vault, he had 
 told the Gendarme, who forthwith set out after 
 them, to claim his reward. He arrived in the cham- 
 ber but a short time after they had left it, and was 
 set upon by Karnac, who would have killed him, 
 had not his terror kept him paralyzed with fear 
 until their arrival. 
 
 " Holy Jesus ! Save me ! " he yelled, as Adrian 
 willed the python to appear, which it did. The 
 man made a spring for the door. But Adrian stopped 
 him, and explained that the serpent obeyed his 
 will, as he wished to impress the thieves through 
 the man, that it would be dangerous to visit this 
 spot. 
 
 So he gave commands to Karnac, who glided 
 about as he was ordered, and struck at the furniture 
 or coiled around it, as Adrian desired. The thief 
 was amazed, and it was easy to be seeri, would not 
 again visit the chateau. Then Minotti and Adrian 
 both gave him a reward, as promised, and let him 
 
252 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 depart as he had come, through the secret entrance, 
 satisfied that he would never trouble them again. 
 
 " Now for the packet," said Adrian, and Minotti 
 produced it and it was opened. It contained first, 
 two keys, one evidently for a desk or receptacle, the 
 other for a. door. Next they found a note, as fol- 
 lows: 
 
 " The chateau in the • Faubourg St. Germaine, 
 marked with a pyramid at the gate, as the residence 
 of both the Abbe Renaud and the Count Jaroslav, 
 is the meeting place of the leaders of that order to 
 which they both belong. 
 
 " At this time, the Abb6 having perished by con- 
 finement in the Conciergerie to-day, and the writer, 
 being incarcerated in another cell of the same prison, 
 and much doubting his ability to escape the call of 
 death which has this night descended to him, he now 
 directs that any one into whose hands this note may 
 fall shall take it to the chateau mentioned and in- 
 quire for Minotti, once of the church of St. Etienne 
 du Mont, and formerly of the Parish of St. Medard. 
 
 " If he cannot readily be found. If no one there 
 knows of him, then use the proceeds of the ring en- 
 closed to advertise for his address. Give this packet 
 to him, as you would escape the dying curse of one 
 who knows how to put a threat into execution, be 
 he living or dead. Any man receiving and failing 
 to deliver this packet, will be pursued by the secret 
 order of the chateau in this life and the next. 
 
 "JAROSLAV." 
 
 This note was wrapped about a ring, the solitaire 
 jewel of which flashed bright and clear as they 
 looked at it. It was a ruby, of wondrous color, 
 large and full of fire. More precious than a dia- 
 mond, rare and beautiful, and as Adrian closely 
 examined it, the stone seemed to emit sparks of in- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 253 
 
 telligence and fire his brain. He quickly threw it 
 from him, and they opened the next paper. 
 
 This proved to be an appeal to Minotti to accept 
 the keys, and unlock, first, the receptacle which 
 would be found behind a picture of Jaroslav in the 
 main hall of the chateau ; to take from it the papers, 
 and destroy all save the will and a confession. 
 
 Next, to open the door of a secret cavern that he 
 would find below the chateau, in the catacombs, and 
 here a diagram was given showing its exact location 
 and how to reach it. 
 
 Then followed an appeal to the priest to find 
 Adrian, and deliver to him all that would be his 
 under the will, and, as a secret brother, to secure 
 and properly inter the remains of the Abbe Renaud 
 and of Jaroslav, unless the guillotine should disfigure 
 the latter body, iii which case nothing need be done 
 with it. He wrote : 
 
 " At this hour I am oppressed with a feeling of 
 coming disaster more so than at any time in my 
 troubled, strange career. 
 
 " I see before me as I write, sitting silent and grim , 
 in the depths of darkness, a figure new and unfa- 
 miliar. Among the shadows that have at all times 
 surrounded me, this one alone refuses to be banished 
 by the spells I utter, or the efficacy of the charmed 
 ring. But one shadow thus has power to stay, and 
 that is — Death ! Not Death alone of the body, for 
 that is Earthly, and can be held at bay by the strong 
 spirit which knows its power ; but Death of the 
 living spirit, which I at last believe in. 
 
 There is no God. No redemption for such as I 
 have been. Read my confession, and you will then 
 fully understand me. 
 
 " As I speak to the unfamiliar shadow it ap- 
 
 5 roaches, and within its fiery eyes I see no mercy. 
 To hereafter that can promise aught of hope to me. 
 
254 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 " I tell it to begone ! 
 
 " It lingers still before me. 
 
 " I defy it in my waning power, and it sits and 
 grins at me with an ever deadly smile. 
 
 " I call upon his name, the Great Hierophant, and 
 passing before me in the misty candlelight I see the 
 grand Cave Temple of Elephanta. Within it, sur- 
 rounded by his satellites, reclines a pale and ghostly 
 figure. Upon his brow the Sacred Uraeus burns 
 like a living flame. The thin, parched lips open, but 
 emit no sound. 
 
 " The wavering shadows flit about him like evil 
 omens, and now, at his side, sits the unfamiliar figure 
 —Death ! ^ 
 
 " He sees it, and his wan face darkens as he bids 
 it depart ! 
 
 " It stays ! And he frowns heavily. 
 
 " Hark ! I hear the summons wafted to me from 
 the brink of eternity ! 
 
 " Meet me in Chaos to-morrow ! True ministers 
 of mine ! " 
 
 " And the strange, persistent figure, calmly looks 
 at me with its fiery eyes. 
 
 " The vision fades ! No longer it defies me ! It 
 has gone ! There is still hope ! There is yet one 
 chance ! 
 
 " I pray to Her in my extremity ! To Her, whom 
 I drew from the starry realms with my pure adept- 
 ship in days of old. 
 
 * " * * * * * * 
 
 " My prayer is answered, and she sits beside me. 
 She is pleading, pleading, pleading, for that some- 
 thing which I cannot give. She is with me now, 
 and as she pleads the grim figure again appears. 
 
 " ' Back ! ' she commands, and it falls away from 
 her, but with sinister mien beckon to me, and 
 whispers grimly : 
 
 " ' At twelve to-morrow I return ! ' 
 
 " It has gone, and she has promised to meet me at 
 that hour, or before, if there is hope. 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 255 
 
 " The first grey streaks of dawn appear, and now 
 I rest. If I can but get the Cabalistic Lemurian 
 prayer which I have lost, I may yet cheat Death. 
 
 " It is the only hope, and she tells me you will 
 bring it. 
 
 " Farewell ! Minotti ! Farewell ! Adrian ! Fare- 
 well ! Earth ! Adieu to all ! 
 
 "JAROSLAV." 
 
 This was written in a bold hand, and dated that 
 morning. 
 
 Adrian and Minotti pondered over this strange 
 letter, but it threw no light upon his final end. The 
 Lemurian prayer he had received. What had it 
 availed him ? Who could tell ? Not those who saw 
 it given. 
 
 They now examined the large, life-like portrait of 
 Jaroslav in the hallway, and swinging it back, looked 
 for some little time, and finally found a small open- 
 ing. In a moment they had unlocked the recepta- 
 cle, and in it they saw a number of papers, some 
 musty and old, others of later date. In a little 
 drawer they came across a will, and by its side lay 
 a voluminous confession,. marked in plain writing: 
 " To be opened only when Count Jaroslav his disap- 
 peared from the face of Earth." 
 
 They destroyed the other papers as requested, and 
 opening the will, found that it left everything to 
 Adrian, Count Balzac, with the exception of the 
 Jaroslav estates, which he was to hold in trust for 
 Vera, should she return. The will was duly attested 
 and signed. 
 
 " He evidently knew there was no danger from 
 the real Count Jaroslav. There was no habitation 
 for him to return to that would place him in position 
 to claim his own," said Minotti. 
 
256 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 By this time they thought best to bring the veiled 
 figure of Isis here to the chateau, before it grew 
 dark, as the shadows were already lengthening out- 
 side. So Minotti went after the image promising to 
 likewise make an application at the Conciergerie for 
 the Abb6 Renaud's remains before returning. 
 
 Adrian sat alone beside the bodies of Vera and 
 Philip. He had a dim and shadowy remembrance 
 of seeing the beautiful face of Vera, and of its im- 
 pressing him vividly, but he could not grasp fully 
 the details of their meeting in space, although he 
 had carefully thought it over in his writing the pre- 
 vious night. Philip's objections to her had evidently 
 fled, for his dictation betrayed no sign of ill-will, 
 though mentioning her frequently. 
 
 As he looked upon Vera's pure, lovely face, his 
 heart awoke within him, and he felt that should she 
 return, he would willingly make amends for his 
 father's actions toward her by a lifetime of devotion. 
 But his awakening love for Vera did not lift the 
 gloom from his heart when he thought of Eve, and 
 he silently hoped that both could quickly return, 
 and then he felt that his life would be content. 
 
 This day and night would decide it, and his search 
 would end. But how ? Would his presentiment 
 regarding Eve be fulfilled, or would she return ? 
 
 He pondered deeply over this momentous question 
 until Minotti entered with the wonderful image, 
 placing it carefully upon an ebony table in the 
 apartment. 
 
 The authorities had refused to, or were unable to 
 state what had become of the Abb6 Renaud's body, 
 but Minotti intended making a thorough search for 
 it the next day. Minotti silently stood by Adrian's 
 
EARTH-BORN. 
 
 257 
 
 side, and together they gazed upon the sleepers 
 before them. 
 
 Philip, by his own confession, did not intend re- 
 turning. Vera, by the prophecy of the veiled image, 
 would probably awaken some time during the com- 
 ing night. But of her— Eve— the long lost one— 
 what of Eve? And in deep dejection Adrian sat 
 in the fast approaching twilight, and endeavored to 
 solve the question, Minotti sadly watching him. 
 
 At last Adrian arose, and Minotti suggested that 
 they should visit the secret cave of Charlemagne, 
 below the chateau. So taking the key and the 
 diagram they started, and lighting the lamps of 
 the apartment, took one, and were soon descending 
 the rocky stairway. In a few moments they reached 
 the gallery indicated by the diagram, and soon they 
 stood at the door of the cavern, which, like that of 
 the vault, was made of a single stone, and appeared 
 to be a part of the rocky wall. They soon opened 
 it, and entering were surprised to find themselves in 
 a vast cavern, extending far beyond the rays of their 
 feeble lamp, while before them yawned a black and 
 seemingly deep chasm, with steps cut from the solid 
 rock, leading down — to where ? 
 
 " What is this ? " said Adrian, looking about him 
 in wondering curiosity. 
 
 As he spoke a silent, queer figure joined them, and 
 pointing to the steps below, beckoned for both to 
 follow. It was a peculiar figure. A woman, evi- 
 dently, old and wan, seemingly dumb, probably 
 deaf, bent with age, and with the Hindoo cast of 
 features plainly stamped upon her wrinkled face. 
 She was dressed in faded yellow, and was evidently 
 in a state of somnambula, for she bore no light in 
 
258 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 this dark cavern, and her eyes indicated that con- 
 dition. 
 
 Without a word they followed her, and down they 
 went, down, it seemed to the two friends, a never 
 ending stairway, and finally arriving at the bottom, 
 they cast their eyes around, and looming before 
 them, built from blocks of solid stone, there plainly 
 rose the slanting side of an Egyptian pyramid, far 
 larger than the one beneath the Chateau Balzac. 
 They sought the entrance, and above it, carved in 
 the stone tablet, they read : 
 
 " Pyramid 4. Amenophis." 
 
 They entered, and passing through the narrow, 
 inclined stone passage, they were soon in the main 
 chamber. Before them lay a picture strange and 
 weird. This peculiar apartment was fitted through- 
 out magnificently in the ancient style of fittings, re- 
 gardless of expense. Heavy curtains hung in pro- 
 fusion about the walls, embroidered in gold work of 
 rich design. Turkish divans were scattered here 
 and there in restful attitudes and inviting silence. 
 Rugs culled from the richest patterns and most ex- 
 pensive hues of Persia and of Turkey lay upon the 
 polished marble floor. 
 
 Here gleamed a golden figure of Serapis, and 
 there the four-faced features of Brahma, while every- 
 where in rest and peace together, as though the 
 Earth had not beeft deluged in blood to convert the 
 unbeliever to their different faiths, were scattered 
 the images of the various gods of the world, ancient 
 and modern. 
 
 The Turkish Koran lay beside the Indian Vedas. 
 The hieroglyphics of the Egyptian Book of the Dead 
 touched corners with the ancient Hebrew Scrip- 
 
EARTH-BORN. 259 
 
 tures, and everywhere there appeared that cosmo- 
 politanism which was expressed by the words upon 
 the beautiful banner hanging overhead : 
 
 " All Nations here are Welcome." 
 " We Live to Learn." 
 
 A curtain at one end evidently shielded an alcove, 
 and there the quiet guide led them, when they had 
 gazed about the larger apartment. Not another 
 person had they seen. Not the slightest indication 
 that anyone had lately been in this elegant chamber, 
 and as they lifted the curtain, both started back in 
 astonishment. 
 
 Before them, sitting calmly upon a beautiful 
 throne, was — Eve ! 
 
 The color of life illumined her complexion — the 
 golden hair crowned her lovely face with lifelike 
 coils of shining beauty. Her dress was of pure 
 white silk, falling about her in folds of grace and 
 modesty. One rounded arm was thrown carelessly 
 behind her head, which leaned upon it, and partly 
 against the support for the satin canopy above. 
 The other hand fell listlessly into her lap, and held 
 a letter. 
 
 It was a picture of sleeping beauty, pure, modest, 
 lovely, untainted, and as the two gazed upon it 
 Adrian suddenly knelt at her feet, and clasped the 
 hand containing the letter, pressed it to his lips, and 
 slowly said from the depths of his truest nature : 
 
 " Oh, my beautiful, charming Mother, awake, 
 awake, and return to me." 
 
 But no answering movement broke the stillness, 
 and the sleeper slept on as before. 
 
 Adrian b6wed his head with anguish, and Minotti 
 
260 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 silently placed a hand upon his grief-stricken figure. 
 For a few moments neither spoke, and then Adrian 
 sorrowfully said : 
 
 " Tuaa^ was in error, for the figure stated that both 
 were animated." 
 
 " That was last night," returned Minotti, sadly. 
 
 " True," said Adrian, "and if she was here then her 
 spirit may yet return," and he unfolded the letter he 
 had taken from her hand with trembling fingers. 
 
 Quickly he read the delicate tracery : 
 
 " For one short day I have been permitted to re- 
 turn, that at the last hours of his doomed life, I might 
 plead with an utterly lost son of Earth. It has been 
 useless, as those who permitted the supplication 
 knew it would be. 
 
 " All the dismal night I plead with him, entreating 
 a repentance that he could not feel. Asking a recog- 
 nition he would not admit of One whom he has 
 wronged the most. 
 
 " I failed. 'Tis over, and his wretched, outcast spirit 
 soon will pass from this sheath of clay forever. Not 
 till ages hence can he gain pardon. Never again will 
 his restless spirit wander o'er this Earth in human 
 form. 
 
 " His lives are past ! His future lost ! 
 
 " O ! Adami ! — Red Earth, grand and glorious ! 
 How have your children fallen. The tree of knowl- 
 edge leads them oft astray, and warring minds 
 would each command the way to Him, who rules in 
 charity. 
 
 " Farewell ! Adrian, my beloved son of an Earthly 
 
 life. To-night I will send one to cheer you in your 
 
 loneliness. I must meet his fallen spirit as it passes, 
 
 and then forever we are parted. 
 
 -•" Adieu to Earth — to you, my Adrian — to this frail 
 
 shell forever. The hour is at hand. I go to him. 
 
 Farewell ! " 
 
 * * * * * * * 
 
EARTH-BORN. 261 
 
 Again Adrian and Minotti stood beiore the veiled 
 image of Isis. Again they looked with sad eyes 
 upon the reclining figures of the dreamless ones. 
 
 The lamplight cast its shadows over the rich apart- 
 ment, and touched the faces of the sleepers with its 
 silent caress, bringing out in strong relief the fine, 
 spirituelle features of Vera, in beautiful contrast to 
 the intellectual, melancholy ones of Philip. 
 
 Night had fallen again over the city, and was far 
 advanced. Outside the wintry snow was falling. 
 Falling like a baptism of purity — over the wrathful 
 passions of men — over the sorrowing hearts of man- 
 kind — over the storm-tossed city. 
 
 As it fell, Adrian stood with bowed head beside 
 the veiled figure, and felt that each flake dropped 
 upon the grave of his lost aspirations for his lovely 
 Mother — Eve — and buried them under a covering of 
 purer, truer motive, white as the driven snow. 
 
 " Courage, Adrian, courage," whispered Minotti, 
 placing his arms about the silent figure. " Cast 
 from thy heart all thoughts of self, and a purer, 
 truer adeptship will draw you closer to the throb- 
 bing heart of nature and the highest power. For 
 years I studied and I failed. It has passed. The 
 Earth-Born shadows ne'er shall encompass me again. 
 Cast the wish from you that still holds thy heart." 
 
 " Cast it from you, Child of Earth," said the veiled 
 figure. " Send it forth, and the night and the 
 shadows will reply." 
 
 As the veiled image slowly spoke, Adrian lifted his 
 bowed figure, and without a tremor said : 
 
 " I would not that she should return to Earth, if 
 through His will her life here has been ended." 
 
 The words ceased, the room faded away and melted 
 
262 EARTH-BORN. 
 
 into nothingness, and through the snowy clouds of 
 Earth around them and above them shone the beauti- 
 ful, clear starlight. 
 
 Far, far away in the blue ether, travelling toward 
 them like a wonderful line of stellar fire, shot from 
 the furnace of creation, fell a nebulous, glorious path 
 of light. Soon it encircled them, lighting their 
 features with its brilliant purity, and as they looked 
 through its long stretch of illumination, they saw at 
 the end the wonderful ice-bound cavern of Neptune. 
 
 Majestic and grand the cold, clear glaciers shone 
 in the astral light. Deep and fathomless the abyss 
 of the crater stretched before them, while the shifting 
 snow flakes drifted here and there, eddying down, 
 down the sides of the frozen glaciers, into the vast 
 depths below. 
 
 Standing within the ice-bound cavern, fantastically 
 dressed in its weird costume of crystal icicles, while 
 about them fell the drifting snow flakes, were the 
 three figures — haughty, powerful, commanding Li- 
 lith, wearing her crown of the blazing sun. Beauti- 
 ful, spirituette, star-eyed Eve, pure and tender as a 
 dream of innocence. And beside them Vera — radiant, 
 lovely, fair and fresh as the morning. Down the 
 long and misty vistas of space came the beautiful 
 Vera, and as she sped toward them, these words fell 
 echoing faintly before her, like the last sad notes 
 of a mournful requiem : 
 
 " Adrian, my cherished Child of Earth, mourn not 
 for Eve. In coming centuries we may meet again. 
 From the starry realm I send you one with my fare- 
 wells and benediction. Adieu ! " 
 
 Down, down through the glorious, white astral 
 light, drawn by the adeptship of purity, sped the 
 
EARTH-BORN. 263 
 
 radiant vision of beauty. Like sweetest melody 
 from the stars floated her tender greeting : 
 
 "Adrian, my king, I come to you." 
 
 Far, far away to the North, looming above the 
 horizon like an impenetrable figure of fate, stood the 
 grand and awful shape of Terrasal, his stony eyes 
 looking over the world in an unfathomable glance, 
 and his waiting attitude one of sure power and final 
 possession. 
 
 As they silently gazed upon this luminous, wonder- 
 ful figure, casting its grand reflections over the 
 steely, cold, blue icebergs — over the great, wide 
 oceans — over the land and sky — this warning rolled 
 solemnly around the world, echoing in its mountains 
 and its valleys : 
 
 " The Earth is mine, and mine alone. Like atoms 
 its peoples exist and return to my bosom. They are 
 finite. . All— all— Earth-Born." 
 
 * * * * * * * 
 
 The vision faded away, Adrian turned his head, 
 and there, standing beside him in the lamplight, 
 Vera, pure and lovely, held out her arms to him 
 with the glad cry : 
 
 " At last ! " 
 
 ******* 
 
 The long, strange search was ended, and outside 
 the winter's snow still silently fell. Fell like a 
 mantle of charity. Fell like a cloud-born benediction. 
 
 THE END